Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Zoe and DarkKitten's Story Booke Corner > Zoe's Story Portal

Zoe's Story Portal

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Posted by author(s)

But I'm a BOY!

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Christmas

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
But I'm A BOY!
 © 2011 Zoe Taylor

Out of the mouths of babes...


“But I’m a BOY!” the words echoed through the house like a gunshot. In the immediate silence that followed, a plate could be heard shattering against the floor in the kitchen. Cousins turned off their gaming system, grandpa glanced over from his chair beside the brightly decorated Christmas tree.

Aunts and Grandma poked their heads curiously around the kitchen door, and one very humiliated uncle stood, red-faced and uncertain as to what he could possibly say in response to his little niece’s outburst.

Five year old Christina Noel Roberts, dressed in a dark crimson holiday dress, stood with her feet planted firmly in black patent Mary Janes, stark contrast to her white tights. Her hair had been done up in little pigtails, and a well-meaning older sister had painted her lips with just the lightest touch of strawberry-flavored lip gloss for the occasion.

No one dared to speak a word. Uncle Frank, the accidental instigator of the scene, whose only sin was to tell her how pretty she looked, quietly slunk away. Grandpa Joe offered Frank the not-so-well disguised bottle in his hand. Frank crumpled the brown paper bag as he up-turned the bottle, and Mark Roberts, little Christina’s father, took control of the situation.

“Sweetheart, who told you you’re a boy?” he asked gently, assuming one of the child’s older cousins had been playing a nasty prank on her earlier in the day. But she emphatically shook her head.

“No one, daddy,” she answered.

“Then why do you think you’re a boy?” Again, he tried desperately to keep his cool, despite the fact that his boss, Tim Higgins and his lovely wife Katherine had only moments before joined the otherwise family gathering. He worked so hard to convince Tim to stop by for a drink, assuring his employer that they believed in strong family values not twelve hours ago.

“Because I don’t like being a girl,” the child answered honestly as she stared at her shoes uncomfortably. By now Helen, little Christina’s mother, had crept into the room, her face a mix of stricken shock at the outburst’s ramifications, and concern for her little baby’s well-being.

“Darling, why don’t I take Christina to her room and talk to her about this while you make your famous eggnog?” Helen gently advised even as she scooped the girl up into her arms. She gave her a motherly kiss on her forehead to reassure both Christina and the silent onlookers that everything would be okay.

Mark smiled, exchanging a brief kiss with his beautiful bride of twenty-eight years, giving her a gentle nod. He kissed the top of little Christina’s head, and turned to step into the kitchen while Helen quietly ducked out of the room.

Christina’s room looked the part for any little girl’s room, painted in bright pastels with portrayals of fantastic creatures like unicorns and mystical, friendly dragons. Her bed lay awash in lace, her favorite stuffed animal, a small brown bear wearing a baseball cap, sat at the center, though it toppled onto its side as Helen gently set her daughter down, kneeling in front of her.

“Am I in trouble?” the little girl finally, hesitantly whispered. Helen smiled as she shook her head.

“No, honey, you’re not in any trouble.” She took the little girl’s hand in hers and gave it a light squeeze. “But why did you wait until now to say you don’t like wearing a pretty dress?” Granted, that's not exactly what Christina had shouted, but Helen felt certain she understood what she really meant.

The child shrugged her shoulders. “I’unno,” she mumbled softly.

“Well, would you feel more comfortable in your favorite jeans instead?”

Christina’s eyes lit up and she nodded emphatically. Immediately she began to tug at the pretty ribbons holding her pigtails in place. Helen chuckled softly to herself as she helped her undo them, letting soft, natural curls roll down her shoulders.

When she re-emerged holding Christina by the hand, the child, at least from the front, now looked every bit the tomboy. She wore a bright yellow baseball style shirt and her favorite jeans. She had exchanged the tights and Mary Janes for white socks and her play sneakers. Perched atop her head, a blue baseball cap with her favorite baseball team, the Cubs’ logo embossed across the front. Most importantly though, she wore a bright, beautiful smile for the first time that day.

Tim pulled Mark aside after a brief eggnog toast.

“You promised me when I agreed to stop by today, that you would show me traditional family values,” Tim began. Mark’s face fell.

“Sir, I can assure you, I had no idea-”

Tim shook his head as he held up a hand, indicating for Mark to let him finish. “You told me that you would show me something special, and you have. Most parents, if their little girl had made an outburst like that, especially in front of their boss, would have lost it. I know; I’ve seen it before. It never becomes any less painful for anyone involved.”

He paused to smile as little Christina passed by, stopping to hug her daddy’s waist for just a moment before she raced into the living room. Her older cousins, rather than teasing her, immediately welcomed her to their group, and one could even be overheard complimenting her baseball cap.

“Now with that said, I have a contact I’d like you to consider. He’s a child psychologist. He helped my niece, and I think he can help Chris.”

“You mean Christina?” Mark asked gently.

“Chris, Christina, it’s hard to say at this age. My niece used to be my nephew, after all, and now she’s one of the most successful attorneys in the state. But getting back to what I was saying before, you really showed me something today, and I’d like you to consider the open Supervisor position.”

“I,” Mark stammered, staring blankly back at his boss. Tim simply smiled as he extended his hand.

“Merry Christmas.”

A Bear of a Tale

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Romance

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

Other Keywords: 

  • Identity Crisis
  • Fairy Tale

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
BearTaleTitle.png

Once Upon a Time,
a spoiled princess learned a valuable lesson
about judging others by their appearances alone...


“Who was at the door?” the lyrical voice called from high atop the stacked staircase. Outside a bitter, terrible wintry bluster roared, snow and ice covered the land, but the young princess cared not for such things. She lived in her palace, wrapped in silk, gold, and the finest furs, knowing only warmth and comfort.

The palace servant, a jittery man of advancing years, nervously stumbled forth to answer the Princess’ call, for he knew she would not take lightly to such a trespasser on her palace grounds.

“I-i-it’s an old woman, Majesty,” he called nervously.

“And w-w-what did she want?” the voice snapped back, its owner appearing just a moment later on the first landing, dressed in a fine silk gown of deep purple, inlaid with golden threaded flower patterns and precious pearls. Her long, golden hair lay in a perfect braid across her shoulder, beneath a lavish, jewel-encrusted tiara.

The old crone, by contrast, stood huddled by the door. Even from the distance, the princess could see bare skin quivering beneath the holes in her rags. She immediately turned up her nose as she descended the stairs.

“Ugh, that’s disgusting! What do you want, hag, and be quick before you dirty up my floors any further!”

The old woman’s form shrank back further at the spoiled girl’s approach.

“I ask only shelter for the night, Majesty. A place in the stables, perhaps. I would not dare to offend your senses further with my presence.”

“But you would dare to offend my horses instead,” the girl answered with as much cruelty and bile as she could summon, which any palace servant would attest is quite a bit.

“You should be wary, child, for appearances can be deceiving.”

The princess glared angrily at the crone. She strode closer now, raising her hand to strike.

At once, a brilliant light filled the entire room with such a terrible glow that it blinded the Princess. She shrieked as she shielded her eyes and turned away. The palace servant, too frightened of what the spoiled princess had unleashed, fled in terror without looking back.

When the light had subsided, an impossibly beautiful woman of indeterminate age now stood. Clad in a gown that looked, to the Princess’ eyes, to be of pure, solid gold, the Princess stared enviously at her new guest for only a moment before a broad smile crossed her lips.

“You should not play such silly tricks on a Princess. But now that I see who you truly are, please come in and warm yourself. You shall have my finest guest bedroom tonight!” She clapped her hands together, but no servant came.

The woman smiled, but the palpable malice behind the expression struck a chill down the Princess’ spine. She extended her hand, revealing golden jewelry, and a perfectly manicured finger which she pointed at the Princess.

“You wear the face of one on the cusp of adulthood, and yet you are but a petulant child, weak, spoiled. You see only that which is on the surface. It is just as I had feared. You are not worthy to bear that crown.”

“What? How dare you!” the princess tried to protest.

“You are sixteen years old today. If by the end of your twenty-first birthday you have not learned to love another, and to be loved in return, I shall wipe your memory from this world and curse you to an eternity as that which you fear most.”

“And how do you propose to teach me this lesson?” the princess asked. For the first time in her life, she knew fear. It tasted bitter to her lips. She tried hard to fight back the tears that threatened to burst forth, but no man nor beast had ever challenged her, nor threatened her in such a manner.

But the Enchantress did not answer. Instead she simply smiled, turning away from the Princess, and with a blinding flash of light, she disappeared.

“Foolish wench,” the princess grumbled. “How dare she threaten me; guards!”

But no one answered.

“Guards, your Princess demands your presence!”

Again, no one answered. She turned, storming into the nearest hallway, but nearly stumbled when her gaze set upon a newly added statue within the palace. A statue which looked conspicuously like a stone guard, dressed in the official armor she had personally picked out for them to wear. She covered her mouth, backing away.

“This is a dream. It has to be a dream. That’s right!” she laughed nervously, now sprinting upstairs. “Therefore,” she continued, ignoring the stone maid that precariously perched on the balcony, as though eavesdropping, “If I go to sleep here, I shall wake up and all will be as it should!”

Unceremoniously, the Princess disrobed. A strange sensation began to develop within her body. It felt as if she had an itch inside her that she simply could not scratch. She ignored it though, dressing in her finest silk sleeping gown. She fumbled with the material, finding it difficult to dress herself, but her dressing attendant stood still and silent as the grave outside her bedroom door, no help whatsoever to her now.

She threw back the covers and dove recklessly into the large canopy bed, tugging the covers high over her head, but it was a restless, sleepless night. She tossed, turned, and squirmed, trying vainly to ignore the feelings developing inside her, and when sleep did come, it was only to torture her more, presenting terrible images of her attendants throughout the castle as the stonework she now saw them as.

At dawn’s first light, she awoke. She did not feel the weight of her hair as she sat up, and her body somehow felt heavier. Her sleeping gown had been shredded in the night, as though someone had tried to put the garment on a raging bull. She laughed at the ridiculous notion, but cut it short when the tone that came out was not her lilted, lyrical giggle, but a deep baritone belly guffaw.

She covered her mouth, only to throw her hands away. Her delicate fingers had been replaced by massive, disgusting globs of meat and flesh. She shrieked, insomuch as the new voice would allow, leaping from the bed.

Always, the Princess kept a full length mirror beside her bed, so that the first thing she saw in the morning was her own radiant beauty. Now, instead, a strapping young lad of about fifteen or sixteen bore a look of abject horror etched seemingly permanently across his features, back at her. She shut her eyes tightly, but when she looked again, the lad still stood there. She yelled out, cursed, and smashed the mirror to pieces.

~oOo~

Sobbing bitterly, covered only by the shreds of cloth that managed to cling to her new form, the Princess sank to her knees. “Why?” she cried out, although it came as a low growl.

A subtle light began to grow from a corner of the room. No window existed there, and besides which, it was in the southwest, while the sun had only begun to pour in through the east. The sound of shoes stepping softly, slowly drew nearer to the crumpled mass of human flesh on the floor.

The Princess dared not to look at her tormentor, refusing to give her the satisfaction.

“Come to gloat,” she sobbed, a mix of both anger and hatred.

But the woman’s response came as gently as a mother’s might.

“I am not here to gloat, child. I have come to check on you, to see how you like your new form.”

The Princess hissed angrily. “Like?! You turned me into a man, you hag! Why did you do this?!”

“I told you last night, it’s to teach you a lesson. I know that it hurts now,” she knelt, and with hardly any effort, for the Princess chose not to resist, the Enchantress cupped her face in her delicate hands, letting their eyes meet. She smiled. “But if you can learn from this, then your kingdom will grow and prosper. This, I swear.”

“And if I don’t?”

The Enchantress frowned sadly, a harsh contrast to the maliciousness she had shown merely hours before. “If you don’t, then you will remain in this form. I told you that last night. Were you not listening?” She breathed an exasperated sigh.

“Stop it! I don’t WANT to learn. I don’t NEED your stupid lessons or your magic. You’re a monster! I had everything I ever wanted already, and my kingdom has been just fine without your meddling!”

“Was it? Loyalty to your family name has dwindled since the passing of your father. Whispers of war in other lands drawing away young men who thirst for adventure leave fields to lay fallow. Old hands still work the crops, but for how much longer? Your realm is dying, child, because of your cursed vanity. There is one other stipulation I forgot to mention, by the way.”

“What else could you possibly do to me that you haven’t already?” the princess answered. By now, despair and hate had given way to acceptance and hopelessness.

“You are not allowed to cut your hair or your nails, and that includes your beard.”

“My … beard?” she answered, reaching a hand up to touch her own face. The thought of facial hair had not even crossed her mind yet, in her despair.

The Enchantress nodded. “And just so you get no ideas about trying to huddle here until the Day of Judgment, you are banished from these grounds. I will keep your servants safely here and under my spell. Indeed, the entire kingdom sleeps, awaiting the day their Princess returns. You see,” she paused to stand, offering the transformed princess her hand, “If you fail, then your kingdom will stand forgotten to all time, just as it would have.”

“But how am I to survive like this? I know nothing of how to take care of myself! And you say I’ll be even uglier! People will throw things, or worse!”

“Neither man nor beast shall lay a hand on you. I will give you my blessed protection from their blades, but you shall suffer their malice, ‘tis true.”

The Enchantress knelt, taking the Princess’ hand now, and pulling her to her feet.

“And what will I wear? I have nothing that would fit this ugly form.”

“You will wear this,” the Enchantress answered. As if retrieving something from an unseen wardrobe or closet, the Enchantress plucked from the ether, a bear-skin shawl, a pair of woodsman’s trousers and tunic, and a heavy pair of boots. She spun around once, holding in her hands as she turned to face the princess again, a simple leather pouch which she dropped at her feet.

“Whenever you reach into this pouch, you will always find the exact amount of gold you require to buy food and lodgings, wherever your travels take you. That is, assuming you can find lodgings that will take you.” The Enchantress’ smile had taken on that malice it had the night prior. The Princess recoiled, frightened.

“You must tell no one of this, or the curse will never be lifted. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y-yes,” she answered, choking back a sob. “But if I am a princess no more, who… what am I to be called?”

“Indeed, you are Arianna no more. I believe ‘Bear’ is a fitting name for your new form. Yes, Bear shall do nicely,” she cackled as she threw back her head. Arianna, now Bear, cringed, but when she looked again, the Enchantress was gone. She breathed a slow, sad sigh.

“This is unbearable,” she muttered, collapsing onto her bed and sobbing.

A disembodied voice echoed through the chamber. “Do hurry up. I will escort you out of the castle, whether or not you are dressed, within the hour.”

Bear jolted from her bed and into her clothes. She packed nothing else of her old belongings. After all, she had been disallowed from telling others of her curse, and could give no other conceivable reason for carrying such fineries with her. They would only remind her of the world she had lost, anyway.

What else had the Enchantress said, though? She must learn to love another, and be loved in return? But what man could ever love her in this form?

Tears stung her eyes as she looked upon the silent façade of her former home from outside its mighty walls. A chill wind gusted past, forcing her to pull her bear skin shawl more tightly about herself. She exhaled slowly, turning to trudge down the path where she once rode a magnificent white horse in Springs past.

~oOo~

And so it was that Bear made her way into the world. Dressed like a common woodcutter or mountain-dweller, and forced to let her appearance bedraggle, at first she vowed not to allow her curse to ruin her, but as more and more innkeepers closed their doors to her, insisting she need to move on, mistreatment and hatred, both of herself and others, began to take hold. She had lost the only thing that mattered to her in her beauty, and she began to take it out on the rest of the world.

Rather than ordering her meals, for example, she would demand them. She began to find more gold in her pouch than she needed to pay for her room and board, but always, she let those extra coins lay unused, not realizing why they would be there in the first place. When her pouch became too heavy from the excess money, she would go out into the woods somewhere and fling them into a ditch, or off a cliff, into a well, it didn’t matter, so long as she was rid of them.

Two years passed, and rumors had already begun to fade of what became of her old kingdom. Talk of the war abroad had taken over the local gossip, but Bear didn’t care. She ignored them, sitting alone in her corner, trying to drown her sorrows in whatever specialty spirit the tavern had on-hand, waiting to be thrown out.

One especially bitter night, when the local customers had all returned to their homes, she could hear someone shouting. It was the innkeeper and his daughter, arguing her fate. The innkeeper insisted that Bear, now beginning to live up to her namesake after these past two years, had overstayed her welcome.

Of course she had done nothing truly terrible. She merely frightened children and old women with her glower, and a display of her magical protection scared one drunk too foolish to leave her be from ever returning. None of that mattered. “He” was costing the tavern money. One boarder scaring off the rest was bad for business.

Bear watched in silent, semi-sober amusement as the girl raced out of the room from which the arguing had come. The innkeeper, a portly middle-aged man with entirely too little hair on top, began to approach. Bear stood to her full six feet, staring down at the innkeeper. The portly man flinched, but Bear shook her head. She flung a handful of coins at his feet, shoved him aside, and plodded out into the night.

“Please wait!” the innkeeper’s daughter called out. Bear gave a disgusted grunt and refused to look at her as she raced closer, trying to catch up.

“Go back girl,” she growled. “Leave me in peace.”

“But where will you stay? It’s too cold already, and there are whispers of bad omens that a blizzard might strike.”

“I said leave me be!” she shouted, pulling her hand away as the girl tried to reach for it. The innkeeper’s daughter, startled by the sudden motion, tripped and fell, her face striking a stone.

“Did you see that?” one man shouted. “That monster just attacked that poor girl!”

As the man raced off to heaven knew where, though probably to rally an angry mob against her, Bear sighed.

“You stupid fool. I told you to leave me be.” She exhaled as the girl sobbed, cupping her bleeding face. Bear knelt down to scoop her up, carefully carrying her back to the inn.

“What in heaven’s name did you do to her?!” the innkeeper shouted. Bear said nothing, instead setting her down by the fire. She reached into her pouch, for the first time taking everything she found there. She dropped it into the girl’s lap.

“The stone she fell against was buried deep in the snow, or it would have been worse. Take the money and get your village doctor here straightaway.”

The dumbfounded innkeeper stared in silence as Bear turned to leave. Outside, the angry man from before stood with a group of villagers, though most were simply standing off to one side, watching as he vainly argued with a little old woman.

“Mother Maitia, your eyes are old and feeble. You cannot possibly tell me you saw the girl fall! I watched him push her!”

“And I am telling you, dear Marcus, that looks can be deceiving.”

Bear froze in her tracks at those words.

“I can prove to you that he did not lay a hand on her.”

“And how do you propose to do that?” he balked, generating a deep chorus of laughter from the men in the crowd. She approached Bear, taking her by the hand.

“Come along, dearie. I need your help for this.”

Bear started to recoil, but something about the old woman’s gentle nature set her mind strangely at ease for the first time in years. She hesitantly nodded, following the old woman. The crowd of onlookers, defiantly led by the loud-mouth, came in a great procession behind them, to the place where the girl had fallen, meanwhile the village’s doctor shoved his way through to get to his patient.

“There, you see. Gunther, you’re an expert tracker aren’t you?”

A broad-shouldered man with a short, black ponytail laughed as he stepped forward. “Aye, Mother Matia, I could track a flea ‘cross a forest, I could.”

“So look at these tracks. There, this young man’s, and there, the girl’s. What do you see?”

“Well.” He stepped forward to kneel. His gaze carefully set upon each footprint and for several seconds, he knelt, staring. It seemed the longer he stared, the less sure he became.

“Here, this is where she was standing when she fell of course, but if he shoved her down, then there woulda been a more aggressive footprint here. This looks more like he was pulling away from her.”

He scowled at the boisterous man. “You pulled us from our beds just to tell us that the innkeeper’s daughter slipped on some ice? I ought to run you out of the village myself, you blockheaded fool!”

Angry grumblings from the villagers followed as the crowd slowly dispersed. Marcus stayed behind until the end, though his attitude seemed vastly more subdued. The old crone quietly returned to her one room cottage, and Bear, shaking her head, began her journey anew, or so she thought.

“I’m sorry,” the man called hesitantly. “It’s not easy to say, but I figure, if the rumors are true and you are some sort of enchanter, it’s best not to be havin’ that kind of enemy without due cause.”

“What did you say?” Bear asked as she spun about to face the man. He held up his hands defensively.

“Well it’s just, you show up in town dressed like a Wildman, yet you got more than enough gold to get by with, and I saw what happened to old William when he got too close and took a swing at you. Everyone’s spooked to have you around, and then when I saw Karrick’s daughter go down, I just thought…”

“You thought I struck her,” Bear concluded neutrally and quite unceremoniously. It was hardly the first time such accusations were lobbed at her, though usually rotten fruit accompanied it.

“I’m no enchanter,” she answered softly. Without giving further explanation though, she continued into the night.

~oOo~

The sun shone brightly down on Bear the next morning, despite warnings of a blizzard. She hadn’t the time, nor the light of day to find her next bed, so instead had hunkered down in the hollow of a rotted out old tree. Something felt strange inside her, though. The calm she felt when the old crone took her hand remained this morning, and she felt ten pounds lighter.

She stood to dust herself off and quietly walked down to the edge of the main road. She looked first north, toward the village she had abandoned not a mile away, then south toward what fate might have in store for her. Regardless what evidence, and one witness, had suggested though, the girl’s fall was partly her fault. Had she not jerked away her hand, it would never have happened. What would it hurt to see how she’s feeling before hitting the road again?

She arrived back in the tiny village to find all as quiet as expected. With the dead of winter upon them, there were no fields to tend, and only limited livestock to look after. Winter was a time of resting for the sleepy little village, a time to wait out the bitter cold and prepare for the Spring planting.

The door to the inn stood wide open, and as she drew closer, Bear discovered why the hard way, for around that blind corner, a mighty cloud of dust was swept up, right into her face. She coughed and sputtered, backing away to dust herself off, followed quickly by a soft and apologetic voice.

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” she cooed. She dared not to approach the large “man” a second time, having learned that lesson the night prior, but she still gave her best apologetic smile, even despite the heavy poultice bandaged against her face. “I secretly hoped you might return so that I could thank you properly.”

Bear slowly shook her head, keeping a healthy distance from the girl. “How are you feeling?”

“Better thanks to your generosity sir,” she answered, batting her big brown eyes innocently. “The doctor was concerned about how he would replace the herbs he needed to use on me, until I presented him with the money you gave to me. He said he could replenish his stock ten times over the very next time a trader passes through!”

Hints of a smile tugged at Bear’s lips, though she could not explain nor fathom why. The enthusiasm exuding from this girl, barely at the cusp of womanhood, reminded her somehow of herself, once upon a time, yet her happiness seemed more genuine, more pure. Bear envied her, not just because of her beauty, but because she didn’t seem to care that Bear had marred her beauty so.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, rousing Bear from her contemplation.

“It’s nothing,” she answered simply. “I am glad you’re better. I hope you make a full recovery soon.”

“Wait, where are you going?” she called after Bear.

Bear stopped, but refused to look back at her, lowering her head instead. “I do not belong here. I do not ‘belong’ anywhere. I must keep moving.”

The girl slowly approached. When she reached for Bear’s hand, the large form did not recoil this time. She walked slowly around, reaching out to touch Bear’s cheek.

“There’s such a terrible sadness in your eyes. Why don’t you stay at least another day? The entire village knows what you’ve done for me already. You could belong here.”

Bear shut her eyes tightly. “No. You don’t understand. This isn’t… this isn’t my home. This isn’t where I belong. I have to find… Have to find…”

Bear found herself unable to complete the sentence. For what man could love such a hideous beast as she had become? She sidestepped the girl, but found herself unable to continue. She cast her gaze back to see that the girl still held fast to her hand, callused and filthy as it was. The girl smiled back at her.

“Just stay for a day, and see what the weather will do.”

“I don’t belong-”

“I know, you don’t belong here,” the girl echoed. “But I want to know where you do belong.”

Bear gave a heaved sigh as she shook her head. “I cannot tell you that either. I have no hope of returning there so it does not matter. No one could love a beast like me.”

“You’re wrong,” the girl answered more softly now.

“Don’t say it,” Bear answered. “You, most of all, can’t love me. You’d regret it for the rest of your life, I swear it.”

Her words were not a malicious, hateful warning as they might suggest though. They were genuine fear for this poor girl’s safety. If she were to fall in love with Bear in this form, and that love were returned, then the curse would be lifted, but what kind of love would they share after?

“I’m sorry.” Bear spoke gently as she placed her hands on the girl’s shoulders. “But for your own sake, forget about me. Marry Marcus or Gunther, or one of the other men of this village, raise fat babies, and live happily.”

“Gunther’s married, and Marcus is to be wed in the spring. There are no men in this village. The young men all left to fight in the wars, and from the rumors, I fear there will be none left before that stupid war’s concluded. There may not even be anything left of these lands.”

For the first time, the girl’s tone took on a sadness that Bear had never heard from her, yet it echoed true within herself. Though their circumstances were different, she had found a kindred spirit. She exhaled slowly.

“Alright, I’ll stay, but ONLY for a day. And I stand by what I said, that you should forget about me when I leave.”

“Oh, thank you!” she answered as she threw her arms around Bear. Though she flinched after kissing her cheek, it was largely because her poultice had shifted in her excitement.

Bear gave the girl a weary smile, too tired to fight back after sleeping only a few hours in the frigid cold. She followed the girl slowly back inside.

“By the way, what is your name?”

“I am called Bear,” Bear answered simply. “My old name isn’t important anymore.”

“Oh… Okay. Well, I’m Rose. You know my father Karrick, and my mother Arabella. Can I get you something to eat? I bet you know some great recipes from your travels, too!”

“I never learned to cook,” Bear mumbled sheepishly.

Rose gave her new friend a peculiar stare. “Most woodsmen at least know how to cook their own fish or wild boar, or whatever it is they can catch. Come into the kitchen, and I’ll teach you a thing or two. The next village is three days’ walk from here, so you’ll need to know at least how to cook a rabbit if you’re to make it without starving.”

~oOo~

After a thorough hand-scrubbing at Rose’s direction, Bear removed her heavy fur shawl for the first time in awhile to exchange for a cooking apron. She stayed mostly out of the way, watching Rose work, though at one point the girl insisted Bear help out too, or she’d never learn anything.

“May I ask you something, Mr. Bear?”

“Just Bear. No ‘Mister’, please,” Bear answered. Even after two long years, she hated being referred to as a man. She hated everything about being a man, from the awkward smells to the nervous stares, but she had learned not so much to accept, but to tolerate her fate.

“Okay, Bear then,” Rose answered. The inn had only a simple, brick oven, though it opened wide enough to easily facilitate the kinds of baking the typical customer asked for here. “Why do you let your hair and beard, and your fingernails grow so long? If you’ll forgive me, you really do look like a Bear,” she giggled.

Bear flinched at being reminded of her hideous outward appearance. She closed her eyes as she thought back to how this whole mess began, and she exhaled.

“I made a vow never to speak of the exact details. It is a punishment, of sorts. I shunned someone in need of help, and was cursed with this form in return. More than that, I can’t tell you, if I ever hope to lift my curse.”

The sound of a bread pan clattering noisily against the stone floor drew Bear’s attention. Rose stared in awkward, stunned silence. “That’s awful!”

“I know. I am a terrible person,” Bear exhaled. But Rose quickly shook her head.

“No, that someone would do that to you. No matter how terrible your actions, you didn’t deserve to just lose everything like that.”

“How did you know I lost everything?” Bear asked, taking a step back as she warily eyed the girl.

Rose lifted her shoulders into a gentle shrug as she stared at the ground. “You talk in your sleep. I could hear you in the hallway. Besides, you told me before that you don’t belong anywhere.”

“Oh.”

“I’m sorry,” Rose tried to offer. “I didn’t mean anything by it. It’s just that you seem so… so like me. I thought perhaps if we spent some time talking, that I could convince you to stay. I’m so alone here.”

Bear shook her head. “No, Rose. You can’t. You mustn’t.”

“But why?”

Rose stepped closer. Bear matched her steps, keeping their distance.

“Rose, do you not see? This path is too dangerous for you. I hurt you once already. I can’t let you get hurt again.”

“You said ‘can’t’,” Rose giggled. Bear stared blankly back at her. “You said ‘can’t’, and not ‘won’t’. You DO care about me don’t you?”

Bear sighed, defeated. “It doesn’t matter.”

“Why not?”

“I can’t tell you. You have to trust me. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have stayed.”

Rose heaved a heavy sigh, blowing her bangs from her face in the process. “If it doesn’t matter, then why can’t you tell me the truth?”

“Because if I do, then I’ll remain like this forever. I have until my twenty-first birthday to find a man to love me as I am. Do you know how slim those odds are?”

Bear wanted to cry. For two years she built up a tough outer exterior to match the physical one she had been cursed with, but all at once Rose had brought it crashing down. A nearby stool creaked under Bear’s weight as she collapsed upon it.

Rose stepped closer, kneeling in front of her.

“Why must it be a man?”

“Because, I… that’s… I mean…” she fumbled. Rose stood and bent down to kiss her.

Bear stared, stunned as Rose stood once more, and Bear stood to her full height, wrapping her arms around Rose. She had to bend down to cry on Rose’s shoulder, but in that instance she let out two years of pent-up frustration. Rose simply held her, ignoring for now the scent of burning bread close by.

“Please stay with me,” Rose whispered softly.

Bear shook her head slowly. “You will hate me if you are the one to lift my terrible curse.”

“No, I won’t. I never believed in love at first sight, and I never thought I would fall in love with someone who looks so … unusual, but I do love you.”

“Then… I’ll tell you the truth. You deserve that much.”

“Wait, Bear, if you do that won’t you remain like this?”

Bear gave a sad nod. “Yes, but Rose, I love you as well, but it’s a sacrifice I have to make, otherwise I’ll only break your heart.”

Rose tried to protest, but Bear simply placed her large hand over the girl’s lips to silence her. She bade Rose sit while she retrieved the toasted bread from the simple brick oven.

She began to relate to Rose her long tale. She regaled her of palace life, of her life as a Princess in a faraway kingdom, and how the people now slumber there. When she finished, she gave a sad sigh.

“Perhaps, if I beg, the Enchantress will at least release my people from the curse. They did nothing to deserve their fate, and they should not be included in my punishment.”

“I suppose since we’re being honest, that I should tell you the truth as well.” Rose flinched as she lowered her gaze. “I wasn’t always ‘Rose’ either. My father turned away such a crone as you described. Only it wasn’t he who carried the punishment, but me. We left our home and traveled here to start a new life. I gave up long ago on lifting the curse, but this is why I argued so vehemently with my father before, about throwing you out. I was afraid history would repeat itself.”

Bear nodded sadly, but before she could speak, a faint and very subtle golden glow began to develop in the corner of the room. Its brightness increased steadily until it blinded the two, and the Enchantress’ voice spoke in a caring tone.

“Finally, you understand.”

“W-what are you doing here?” Rose stammered, still shielding her eyes, and afraid to look. A gentle hand on hers pulled her arm away, revealing to her both the ageless Enchantress, and a young woman no more than a year or two older than herself, dressed not in the ragged, filthy woodcutters’ garb, but a long, deep purple gown. Even without her tiara, she looked every bit the regal she admitted to being moments before.

“I am so very proud of you both. I knew you could do it.”

“What are you talking about? I broke my promise by telling her.”

“Yes, you did, but you did so for the right reasons. You were ready to sacrifice everything to avoid breaking her heart. You learned to love another for the right reasons, and she you.”

The Enchantress now turned to Rose, placing her hands on her shoulders. “So, now comes the time for you to decide. Do you wish to remain as Rose, or do you choose to return to that which you once were?”

Rose turned to stare at the Princess. “Can you love me like this?” she asked softly. “Even knowing we can never ... I can never give you an heir?”

The Princess laughed softly as she stepped closer. “I already do love you. I don’t care what you look like. You freed me, and you showed me that there is so much more to life than simple appearances.”

Rose smiled fondly as she turned to the Enchantress. “Then, I make my decision, and a humble request.”

The Enchantress stepped back, a knowing smile on her lips. “Then make your wish known.”

“I want to remain as Rose, but … I want to bear a son for my future Queen as well, so that someone will carry on the lessons you’ve taught us, to rule when our bones turn to dust.”

“Are you certain this is what you want?” Though the Enchantress’ tone remained neutral, her expression revealed hesitance and uncertainty. That may well have just been part of the ‘game’, however.

Rose immediately nodded. “She was ready to give up everything to be with me. I’ve lived over half my life in this form, and wouldn’t know how to be a man if I tried, but if I can give her an heir in this form, I will gladly make that sacrifice.”

The Enchantress smiled proudly. She took each by the hand and pulled them into a loving embrace. “Then it shall be done.”

“What will we tell my subjects, though?” The Princess asked with a hesitant tone. Her gaze sank to the floor. “Our love is forbidden.”

“You are the rightful Queen of your kingdom, dear child. Lead and your people will follow you. My time here grows short. Arianna,” the Enchantress turned to the Princess formerly known as ‘Bear’.

“Take your old pouch. I want you to return to your home, and stop at every village you pass along the way. Reach into your pouch, and leave behind in the village coffers what you find there. Do this in the name of your kingdom, and earn back the fealty that has been lost.”

“I’ll need a horse.”

“Your faithful friend is waiting outside,” the Enchantress advised.

Rose slowly glanced between the two. “What can I do? I want to help too.”

The Enchantress turned to Rose with a cheerful smile. “Prepare your parents for the shock. They saw a Beast enter this room with you. They will not be expecting a Princess to emerge.”

~oOo~

Queen Arianna and her beloved Rose never again saw the Enchantress. In time, Rose convinced her parents to move to Arianna’s palace with them. Arianna ruled her kingdom justly and kindly, taking great care to ensure that no mouth would go unfed if she could help it, and in time, Rose was blessed with a healthy baby boy. To both their surprise, he had as much of Arianna’s appearance in him as Rose, but then, Rose did ask to bear the Queen’s heir.

In due time, Queen Arianna rallied a great army from those lands whose loyalty her Enchantress benefactor's coin had bought. Though she, herself, never rode out into battle, she trained the finest knights to set upon the foreign invaders and push them back, uniting the scattered lands abroad under her banner.

And of course, they all lived happily ever after.

A Spirit Within (The Closet)

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary
  • Wishes

TG Elements: 

  • Fancy Dress / Prom / Evening Gown
  • Halloween

Other Keywords: 

  • Tissue alert

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A Spirit Within (The Closet)
 © 2011 Zoe Taylor

College life is hard at the best of times; books, pop quizzes, ghosts? Can Trisha's already complicated life get any worse?


Author's Note:
This story is a work of fiction that was inspired by a ghost story told by the residents of Stevens Hall sorority house, at Gettysburg campus. None of the characters, names, or places in this story however, are in any way connected to Stevens Hall, Gettysburg, or the real American Civil War.

~ Zoe


“Who are you?” The young woman gasped more than shouted, staring down the pretty young lady in Victorian garb who had not only violated her supposedly private dorm, but busied herself perusing her wardrobe, considering she had, until the dark-haired college student interrupted, been admiring a lovely, sequined black evening gown.

Until that day Trisha never understood the “deer in headlights” expression, but it was the only comparison she could draw to the fear in the soft, emerald eyes of her flame-maned intruder as she dropped the gown, racing across the dorm. Trisha tried to follow, but her foot caught on a chair and sent her crashing to the ground. The girl disappeared into the closet, where she knew she’d have her cornered.

Trisha flung the doors wide to find the closet completely empty. She slowly limped back to where the girl had been holding up the gown to herself in the mirror. A faint scent of roses wafted on a nonexistent breeze as she lifted it, carefully returning it to its hanger.

“What just happened?” she mumbled as she flopped into the chair, slowly rubbing her knee. “Do I call campus security? What do I tell them? ‘A weird girl was checking out my clothes then ran into the closet’?” She laughed to herself. “Yeah, they’ll totally buy that. My first week at college and I’m seeing things.” She sighed.

There was no possible way she could have gotten out of that closet. She saw her enter, and she never left, so logically, she never existed in the first place. She mulled it over and over again in her mind as she returned to the door, locking it tight. She took one last look around the area, checking her closet and bathroom thoroughly, before curling up on her bed with her Calculus textbook.

~oOo~

For the next couple of weeks, things fell into a sort of routine. She didn’t see the mysterious girl again, and she had begun to forget her completely. Surely she had just left that gown lying out and forgotten it? That was of course ignoring the fact that she distinctly remembered hanging it in the back of her closet to keep it safe in case she ever needed it.

Not that she expected to need it. Trisha had always been a shy child growing up. Now in college, she thought she could finally break the cycle, but it seemed the more things changed, the more they stayed the same.

One late afternoon, following her Intro to Computer Science class, as she stood at the elevator two girls, one shorter than Trisha with long, wavy red hair, the other slightly taller with medium length blonde hair approached.

She knew the shorter girl, Sarah, from her Calculus class, and saw the pair in passing in the past, so she gave them both a polite, brief smile, quickly returning her attention to the elevator, impatiently waiting for its arrival.

“So it happened again,” Sarah whispered to her taller companion as the doors creaked closed. Trisha tried to tune them out, without success. “I found my missing headband lying right on the bathroom counter.”

“The one you lost last week?” the other girl asked. Sarah gave a weary nod.

“I swear I turned that bathroom upside down, twice.”

“You know your sorority house is haunted don’t you? Don’t worry. She’s friendly.”

“Um,” Trisha interrupted. Both turned to stare at her expectantly. She bit her lip. As if ordained by heaven, the elevator doors slid open, allowing her an escape outlet. “Never mind,” she sighed, rushing out. The blonde haired girl caught up to her first. Trisha tensed as she laid her hand gently on her shoulder.

“Hang on a minute. What were you going to say?”

She nervously turned back to face her pursuer, answering softly, “I was just wondering about the ghost, but it’s not important.”

Sarah had by now caught up to them. “I’m curious too. I mean normally I don’t even believe in ghosts, but after my favorite headband went missing, only to turn up right out in the open, I’m kind of wondering now. My roommates are shallow, but they wouldn’t lie about something so stupid.”

The blonde haired girl smiled at both of them. “It’s kind of a long story. Do you guys want to go get some coffee? My treat.” She paused to offer her hand to Trisha, “I’m Ashley, by the way. This is Sarah.”

Sarah lightly elbowed Ashley, but smiled.

“Trisha’s in my calc class,” Sarah answered. Much to Trisha’s relief, she failed to mention the part about being the one who usually answers the professor’s questions when no one else dared.

“Oh, cool. So how about it? I know I don’t look like it, but I’m studying American History, officially. Unofficially, I collect ghost stories.”

“She’s a ghost hunter,” Sarah added dryly, and then she smiled. “Wow, usually when I say that, people start backing away slowly.”

“Sarah!” Ashley demanded. Her cheeks began to redden as she turned back to Trisha. “Sorry, I-”

Trisha had to laugh. She couldn’t help it. “It’s okay. Coffee sounds fun. I usually just stay in anyway. It’d be nice to get a little air.”

~oOo~

It wasn’t as if Trisha didn’t have anyone to talk to or to turn to when she really needed someone, but her introverted nature tended to leave her comfortably adrift in the background white noise. Somehow just hanging out with Sarah and Ashley felt different though. They saw her as an equal with a shared interest for once, even if that interest was a bit on the unusual side.

“So Trisha,” Sarah suddenly perked up. “You never did tell us why you’re interested in this.”

“Oh,” she mumbled, shifting her gaze. “It’s stupid.”

“Come on,” Ashley insisted. “I told you before; I’m really into this sort of thing. Please?”

“I sort of,” she sighed. She knew she’d regret this. “I mean, I think I might have seen something.”

“What?”

“Really?” They answered in unison, making it hard to pick out who said what, exactly. Ashley leaned forward.

“Nobody’s gotten a good look at her this year. I talked to a senior whose roommate supposedly saw her last year though. What did you see?”

Trisha rolled her shoulders, trying to play it off as nothing. “It was late, and dark,” she lied. She never entered her dorm without turning on the lights first. “I saw … something. It was about Sarah’s height.”

Sarah threw up her hands quickly. “Hey, don’t look at me. I live in a sorority house.”

She shook her head. She couldn’t tell them what she’d actually seen. If she wanted any chance at having normal friendships with these two, then this was the last thing she needed.

“It’s okay,” Ashley answered gently. “You’re in the Williams building right?”

“That’s right. How did you-”

She smiled. “I’ve heard about you. Don’t worry, it’s nothing bad. It’s just you requested a private dorm, and my older sister’s the resident advisor, so I hear things — usually more than I want to hear.” She laughed quietly. Trisha’s cheeks burned as she lowered her head. Ashley immediately stopped and reached out to touch her hand. “Hey, come on, I wasn’t talking about you.”

Sarah smiled at her friend, and then at Trisha. “Well, this has been fun, but I need to study. Don’t stay out too late. We wouldn’t want what’s-her-name raiding anyone’s panty drawer.”

Trisha could feel her cheeks burn more brightly as Sarah giggled to herself, picking up her coffee. Ashley rolled her eyes.

“Don’t mind her. She’s still upset because someone dropped a house on her sister.”

“I, uh, what?” The crack at least took her mind off her own embarrassment.

Ashley shook her head. “Never mind; bad joke from an equally bad movie. So, Trisha,” she changed the subject, “Can I ask you a big favor?”

“Sure, I guess,” she answered neutrally.

Ashley took a pen from her purse, scribbling something on a napkin which she passed to Trisha. “If you see the girl again, will you call and let me know?”

Trisha stared at the phone number for a moment. There was a time when she would have killed to have a cute girl’s number, but more and more she found herself questioning where she stood on that front. She needed to find her place in the world before thinking about such things though. She neatly folded the napkin.

“Sure, no problem. I’d better get going though. Big calculus test tomorrow.” Trisha stood, and Ashley gave her a concerned stare at that. She didn’t give the other girl a chance to ask though. “Thanks for the coffee. We should do it again sometime: you and Sarah and me, I mean.”

She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she walked away.

~oOo~

Giggle.

“Who’s there?”

Giggle giggle.

“Hello?”

Silence. She sighed. She could enjoy the rest of her evening in peace, or she could call Ashley. She flopped into her chair with a mild grunt as she weighed her options, but Ashley had been nice enough to take her out for coffee with Sarah so the least she could do was repay the service.

“Hello?”

“Ash, hi it’s Trisha,” she mumbled.

“Well that was fast,” she mused dryly.

“Sorry. It’s just you told me to call if I saw something, and-”

“You saw her?”

“Not exactly. I heard giggling when I came in. I wasn’t going to call, but I figured since you invited me out for coffee the least I could do is let you know about it.”

“Aw, thanks. Listen, I’ll be right over. Just give me a minute to get the girls.”

“Wait, hold on, what girls-” but she’d already hung up.

Trisha exhaled slowly as she glanced over the room. She had always been a bit of a neat freak anyway, so the only particularly glaring flaw in her otherwise perfect dorm room sat neatly on her nightstand — a pill bottle. She snatched it up and stuffed it into the back of her nightstand drawer, just as someone knocked.

“Trisha? It’s Ashley,” her visitor called from the other side.

After unlatching the lock and chain she pulled the door aside. Ashley stood alongside two other girls she didn’t recognize. The first had straight black hair, save for a dark purple streak across her tapered bangs, bobbed close at the back.

The other girl, dressed more conservatively than either of the other two, wore her chestnut hair in a tight ponytail, a pair of gold wire frame glasses resting delicately on her nose. Both carried expensive-looking electronic equipment, while Ashley had a couple of what looked like digital audio recorders in-hand.

Trisha stepped aside letting the three enter. Immediately the leather-clad girl stopped in her tracks and wrinkled her nose. “She’s here. I can feel it.”

“Yes, well, you could also feel Henry the VIII on that summer trip to London,” the conservatively dressed girl advised wearily. “It’s not that I don’t believe you, but, well, your track record speaks for itself.”

“Yeah, don’t forget I have a track record of collecting teeth,” the other girl warned without looking her way.

“Alright you two,” Ashley cautioned. “I don’t want blood on Trisha’s carpets.” She turned back to Trisha with an apologetic smile. “This is Luna,” she pointed to the goth girl, “and Mae,” she then pointed to the conservatively-dressed one. “Ladies this is Trisha.”

Luna stepped away, pacing from the entry kitchen/dining/living room area into the bedroom. Trisha had been just about to ask Ashley and Mae what the equipment was for when a bloodcurdling shriek echoed from her bedroom. She turned to see Luna racing out, hiding behind Ashley. “B-b-big spider!” she yelped.

“Second generation Wiccan, and yet you’re afraid of spiders?” Mae teased. Ashley did her best not to laugh, though it still earned her a swat on the arm.

“Shut up!”

~oOo~

Sometime after Trisha let the poor, helpless spider out through the window, Ashley and Mae had been sitting on her bed with Luna standing by the door, while she busied herself washing dishes in the kitchen. Ashley came meandering into the kitchen where she paused behind her, resting a hand gently on her shoulder to catch her attention.

“It’s been three hours now. No EVPs, no unusual electromagnetic readings, not even an odd temperature fluctuation. If you were a guy I’d swear you just wanted another date,” she teased. Trisha's cheeks flooded crimson as she turned to attempt to defend herself.

Ashley quickly shook her head. “Relax. It was a joke! Listen, I’m going to leave one of our digital recorders here.” She held up the device, pointing to the ‘record’ button on the front. “Just press that if you hear anything strange again. If she is here, she’s probably hiding from us because of Luna.”

“I can’t imagine why she’d be scared of her,” she mused, and quickly bit her tongue as she turned away. “Sorry. That just slipped out.”

Ashley offered Trisha a sympathetic smile. “She’s not so bad. She just has a terminal case of foot-in-mouth disease.”

She set the recorder down as the other two approached to say their goodbyes. Luna eyed Trisha for just a moment before she turned to race out after her friends. Trisha breathed a slow sigh. As soon as the door closed, she heard it again.

Giggle giggle.

Trisha grabbed the recorder, but the moment she pressed record, silence fell. She shut it off again and stepped into her bedroom to find the pill bottle she had tossed in her nightstand drawer earlier resting neatly atop it now. Nothing else had been disturbed.

She slowly eased herself down on the bed, lying back and shutting her eyes tightly. For the briefest moment, she thought she felt a hand, or perhaps a pair of lips, caress her cheek. It wasn’t as a lover would kiss her mate, but as a friend comforting another. This ‘whatever this is’ was clearly intelligent, and afraid of Ashley and her friends. She’d have to find a way to confront it herself.

~oOo~

Over the next few weeks, she started to notice strange little things happening. At first it was subtle. A dress or skirt would be hanging in a different part of the closet than where she remembered hanging it, and she’d find hair accessories she knew she put away, lying out in the open. She tried to ignore it.

On the research front, she started spending much of her free time in the campus library, either searching the internet, or the history books for any clues to the girl’s identity. As she rounded a corner, carrying a heavy stack of books late one afternoon, she literally ran into Ashley. Both girls went tumbling down with a grunt, along with the heavy book stack.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she apologized quickly, moving to help Ashley up. She smiled up at her as she pulled herself up, and then knelt to help collect the scattered books.

“It’s okay,” she replied, adding “I haven’t seen you in awhile.” She paused when her hand fell upon a heavy, old leather-bound tome with gold engraving. “Civil War history?”

“I’m sorry Ashley,” she offered hesitantly as her lower lip quivered. The day’s events had already piled up on her, with a condescending letter from her mother, a C on her last Calculus exam, and now this. She didn’t have it in her to concoct another lie.

“The truth is I did see more of the girl. She was wearing a white Victorian gown, not like a wedding gown, but she definitely looked like an upper-class young lady, maybe sixteen or seventeen. I think she might be from that era.”

“Why would you lie about something like that?” She sounded as though she were trying not to sound offended. Trisha exhaled slowly as she motioned for her to follow. They walked past several rows and shelves of books, to a quiet corner of the library away from potentially embarrassing eavesdroppers.

“I didn’t want you to think I was crazy. I mean, it’s hard enough being me, and now some… Something-or-other has attached itself to me. I’m scared, Ashley,” she trailed off.

“Shh, it’s okay,” Ashley responded, quickly setting the collected books down and pulling Trisha closer. “Is there anything I can do?”

Trisha shook her head. “I’ve always had trouble socially. I thought things would be better now, but I’m a bigger freak than ever,” she sobbed. Ashley reached for the small handbag slung over her shoulder, retrieving a fresh tissue to offer Trisha, who gratefully accepted it.

“Trisha, honey, you’re not a freak. I’ve been fascinated with ghosts since I was twelve. I know I’m kind of attractive, but it doesn’t make it any easier to meet guys. Sarah usually scares them off when she tells them what my friends and I do, and the ones that aren’t scared off are usually mouth-breathing computer geeks who’ve never seen non-pixilated-” she trailed off and started to blush. “Sorry.”

Trisha managed a weak laugh. “Feel better?”

Ashley rolled her eyes. “Hey, at least it got you to smile. Come on, let me help,” she insisted.

“Ashley and Trisha in the make out corner? That’s so sweet,” Luna chided playfully as the pair emerged. Ashley scowled darkly at her.

“Luna, shush! It’s not like that.” She hesitated, glancing at Trisha. “Can I tell her?”

“Can you trust her?” she asked hesitantly.

Luna frowned. “Ouch, man. Look, whatever you two are doing back there, I don’t need to know. I was only teasing.”

“Oh Luna, it’s not like that,” Ashley began. Trisha sat down with the first of several books while Ashley pulled her friend aside. She had already begun to lose herself in the book when she felt Luna’s hand touch her arm. She smiled brightly as she flopped down beside her, grabbing a book. Ashley joined on the other side.

“What are we looking for anyway?”

“Anything that can give us a clue who this girl was. I kind of want to help her, but I don’t know if there’s anything that can be done.”

“Or if she even wants help,” Luna advised.

~oOo~

The next few days passed uneventfully, as Halloween drew closer and closer. Trisha hadn’t made any plans other than to stay in and watch a monster marathon. She used to love Halloween, celebrating it as the one night a year when she could truly be herself, but now it had become just another day on the calendar.

“Hey,” Ashley called, jarring Trisha from her wandering thoughts as she sat alone at one of the campus library’s far tables. She giggled. “I didn’t mean to scare you. Sarah’s sorority is having a big Halloween party. Do you want to come? It’ll be fun.” She offered a disarming, friendly smile.

“I’ll think about it,” Trisha answered simply, returning to the book. She hadn’t heard Ashley’s footfalls as she approached. She reached back, intending to motion for the other girl to step closer, but instead found her hand precariously close to Ashley’s right breast. She quickly withdrew it. “Sorry,” she mumbled softly. Ashley didn’t even seem to notice, instead leaning on Trisha’s chair to read over her shoulder.

“Wait a minute, there was a Civil War era mansion built on these grounds before the college? That doesn’t make any sense. Historical mansions are usually preserved, not bulldozed,” she mumbled, as much to herself as to her companion.

“Now we have a name to go on at least,” Trisha responded, pointing to the single paragraph. “Judge Nathaniel Anderson.” Trisha pushed the book closed, and with Ashley in tow, made for the nearest computer.

Ashley watched in amazement as Trisha pressed a couple of keys on the keyboard, instantly bringing up a web browser with multiple, separate tabs. As she proceeded to type the addresses for different search engines into each tab, Ashley finally broke her silence.

“You’re really good with this. Computers, I mean. You should join our paranormal investigation group as lead tech guru,” she offered seriously.

Trisha paused for only a moment to turn and smile at her. “I’m majoring in Computer Science, but I wanted more than just a degree from ITT Tech or whatever. I wanted the whole college experience. I should really talk to the Dean about putting ‘haunted dorms’ in the brochure,” she teased. Trisha cracked a smile.

“You’re lucky. I would kill for this kind of experience.” Trisha paused again, and Ashley frowned. “What?”

“Can I ask you something without you being offended by it?” Trisha asked as gently as she could manage. The question really needed to be answered, but she didn’t want to sound accusatory. Ashley quickly nodded.

“I can’t guarantee I won’t be offended because I don’t know what you want to ask, but I’ll try not to be.”

“The other day, when your … para-whatever group was in my dorm,”

“Paranormal investigations; we’re an official club you know,” she corrected.

“Did any of you go through my things?” Ashley’s jaw went slack, but Trisha quickly held up her hands. “No, it’s not like that. Nothing’s missing, but something important to me was moved. It’s a small pill bottle that I know for a fact I put in the back of my nightstand drawer. After you left, it was sitting on top of my nightstand again, and I’m wondering if one of you moved it, or if the girl did.”

Ashley smiled apologetically as she shook her head. “Luna was standing by the door the whole time and neither Mae nor I went anywhere near your nightstand.”

As Trisha went back to her search, clicking through search engine links, Ashley slowly turned away in thought. “That’s seriously freaky though. This ghost girl has never been reported as messing with anything other than clothing. What was in the bottle?”

Trisha froze at the question. Ashley turned back, quickly shaking her head. “Forget I asked.”

“Judge Nathaniel ‘Nate’ Anderson. Born 1809, died 1865,” she trailed off. Ashley leaned closer to read.

“Implicated as a traitor and a Confederate spy, failed plot to assassinate members of Lincoln’s cabinet,” she hesitated to read the next part. “Hanged along with his eldest son, seventeen year old Marcus. Both protested Marcus’ innocence until the very end.”

“So the Judge had an eldest son, but no mention of a daughter. Maybe this is a descendent, or even an ancestor,” Trisha posited. “I’ll keep looking.”

“I have a meeting to get to. I really shouldn’t have even stayed as long as I have,” Ashley offered apologetically as she straightened. “Keep us informed though, okay?”

“Us?” Trisha echoed, her gaze still locked with the computer screen.

“The paranormal club,” she answered and turned to leave Trisha to her thoughts.

~oOo~

Try as she might Trisha’s searches proved fruitless. There simply was no evidence to support a death in or around the house when it was built, or for that matter, anyone connected with the house or the Judge’s family. As the days grew shorter, and Sarah’s Halloween party drew nearer, Sarah and Ashley joined forces to convince Trisha to attend. Ashley had after all, seen Trisha’s breakdown in the library. She knew Trisha needed to mingle and have a little fun.

The night of the party, as Trisha was just getting ready to leave, a knock at the door startled her from her makeup application. She quickly threw on her costume such as it was. After all, a Victorian gown is hardly original, but it was a far enough cry from her usual appearance, plus the paranormal experiences and civil war research inspired her, though not enough to dye her hair red. A wig would have to suffice for that.

Trisha opened the door to find Ashley dressed as a bar wench alongside a, presumably girl, that she didn’t recognize for the heavy green makeup and warts covering her face. The girl confirmed her identity when she cackled madly in Sarah’s voice at seeing Trisha’s costume.

“God I thought you were the ghost for a second there,” she joked from somewhere beneath the witch attire. Ashley giggled.

“I hope it’s okay that we came to pick you up. There’s a full moon tonight, and we didn’t want you to have to walk all the way over on your own.”

“Aw, thanks,” she answered in a more open and friendly tone than she’d used with them in awhile. “Just give me one second to get my student I.D., and I’ll be set.”

Sarah breached the subject first. “So did you ever find anything else about the ghost?”

Trisha glanced back, her face a mask of uncertainty and unease. “I searched through every archive I could find, traced Judge Anderson’s genealogy back five generations. The family line ended with him and his eldest son, and the younger died of an unmentioned disease, so it’s not a descendant, and the land was just open farmland before he built his manor. The girl’s too much upper class to be a farmer’s daughter. It just doesn’t make sense.”

“What about his son?” Ashley interrupted. “You said he had a son that was hanged with him. I mean, I know it sounds weird, but…” Trisha flinched at Ashley’s side-comment. Ashley frowned, wondering what she’d said wrong, though neither girl wanted to risk saying anything more. Sarah cleared her throat.

“Anyway, the party’s going to start soon. Time waits for no one.”

Sarah and Ashley stepped forward, linking arms with Trisha to escort her out. It wasn’t as though they were really dragging her along so much as offering moral support and encouragement.

~oOo~

By the time they arrived at the stately two-story building, the party was already in full swing. Loud, pulsating music blared obnoxiously, and silhouettes of dancing college students flickered across the closed curtains. A young woman, perhaps sixteen or seventeen at the oldest, sat on the front stairs. She was dressed in a sequined black evening gown, her chin resting neatly in her hand as she watched passers-by come and go. It almost seemed as if no one saw her, or if they did, no one acknowledged her.

Trisha and her friends saw her, though. As they drew nearer, Sarah veered to the side to approach her first. “Hey, what’s up?”

The girl seemed mystified by Sarah’s appearance. Her soft, emerald eyes danced from her pointy hat to her buckled shoes before settling on her face. She smiled cheerfully. When she spoke, she had a certain genteel air to her voice, like something out of Gone with the Wind.

“I just needed some air is all.”

Trisha stepped closer. “Do you go to this school? You look familiar.” That dress also looked strikingly familiar.

The girl lilted a soft giggle. “In a manner of speaking I do. I don’t really know anybody at this party though. Is it alright if I come with you?”

The girls looked at each other, and Sarah rolled her shoulders. “Fine with me.”

Ashley smiled as she followed Sarah inside, leaving just Trisha, who rather than simply answering, offered the girl her hand. “I’m kind of new at this too. Maybe between the two of us, we can get through tonight with our social reputations intact,” she mused in a friendly, almost teasing tone, causing the girl to giggle again. A slow trickling shiver ran down Trisha’s spine as she walked the strange girl inside.

~oOo~

Trisha danced and mingled much of the night away, quietly chatting with her fellow students about nothing particularly important, though true to her word she always came back to the mysterious girl. She never did give her name. Every time it came up, she’d find some polite reason to excuse herself quickly, and watch from a distance. Trisha thought she saw the girl dancing with one or two guys though, and she had her own chance to let her hair down, so to speak, before the night was done.

Later in the evening, as a slow song began to play, Trisha left the dance floor, only to feel a gentle tug on her arm. She turned to find the mystery girl smiling at her. “May I have this dance? These modern steps are too much for me,” she mused. Trisha couldn’t explain why, but she felt compelled to say yes. She smiled as she offered the girl her arm, and quickly found herself being gently led back into the middle of the floor.

The girl placed her hand chastely on Trisha’s waist, taking her hand with the other and gently leading her along. They looked quite the pair, one dressed like a lounge singer, the other a Victorian ghost. The girl smiled as she leaned in to whisper something in Trisha’s ear.

“Thank you for believing.”

“What?” Trisha asked, but the girl gave no response, simply smiling. When the song ended, the girl pulled her into a close embrace. She leaned closer to kiss her cheek softly, and then turned to flee, leaving Trisha staring dumbly at the door. Sarah approached and, after a moment had passed, waved a hand in front of her eyes.

“Earth to Trisha. What’s wrong?”

“Er? Oh, nothing. Listen, the party’s been a lot of fun, but I am wiped out. I’m going to go back to my room and crash.”

“Oh, okay then. Thanks for coming though. We have a couple of open spots in the sorority if you’re ever interested. You don’t have to live up in that dorm all by yourself.”

“I’ll think about it,” Trisha answered distantly. She gave her best approximation of a smile and turned to leave.

~oOo~

Back at her dorm, Trisha kicked off her shoes. She was still humming the song she and her mysterious new friend had last danced to as she knelt to pick up her shoes. When she rounded the corner, she found the girl sitting on her bed, legs crossed daintily, with her hands neatly folded in her lap. Trisha shrieked with surprise, dropping her shoes. The girl brought a hand to her lips, letting out a dainty giggle.

“What are you doing here? How did you get in?”

The girl slowly stood. “That is the second time you’ve asked me that, Ms. Trisha.”

“Second time,” Trisha echoed softly. Her eyes became saucers, her lips agape as she stared blankly back at the girl, who slowly nodded. The girl’s expression took on a forlorn sadness as she turned to approach the window.

“I only have an hour left before my time is spent. I was hoping you’d come back here, so I could…” she trailed off, lowering her head. “So I could apologize.”

“Apologize for what?” Trisha asked, surprisingly gently, once she finally found her voice. She dropped her shoes, and her Halloween wig, letting her own tresses cascade down her back as she stepped closer. The girl turned with tear-stained cheeks to face her.

“It’s not easy being dead. Most people never see me. The few that do yell or shriek and run away. I am so painfully lonely, but then you started looking, and your interest… I don’t know how to explain it. It gave me strength. I squandered it doing playful, silly things. Moving your pills, rearranging the closet. Sometimes, if I was strong enough I’d try something on.” Her face fell.

“That’s why I’m sorry. It was the only way I could let you know I was listening, that I knew.” She turned back to the window as Trisha stared in silence. Finally, she exhaled.

“Who are you?”

“Ask me who I was,” the girl murmured softly. Trisha couldn’t help the smile that crossed her lips at the Dickens reference.

“Well, who were you then?”

Unmoving, the girl answered, her forlorn gaze cast out across the moonlit night. “In life my name was Marcus Anderson.” She turned back to Trisha, staring expectantly, as though Trisha should now shriek and flee. Instead, she pulled the girl into a hug, causing her to burst into fresh tears.

“Please don’t-” she protested, but Trisha simply squeezed her closer.

“You’re far too pretty to be a ‘Marcus’ anymore,” she offered, soothing. “When I became a girl, physically I mean, I changed my name to Patricia, but everyone calls me Trisha now.”

The girl furrowed her brows as she stared, uncertain, even a little frightened, into Trisha’s seemingly deepening gaze.

“Those pills you found are what help me be who I am now.”

“Y-you mean there’s a magic pill that makes men into women now?”

Trisha laughed as she shook her head slowly. “Oh God, how I wish. This was a slower, more painful route, but it was worth it I’m as close to female physically as I can get, but it’s not magic. It’s science.”

The girl pushed herself from Trisha’s arms to return to her window, and Trisha let her go. The two stared respectively in silence, the girl out her window, and Trisha at the girl. Neither moved for a full ten minutes, until the younger finally broke her silence again.

“Mary.”

“What?”

“My mother… She told me that if I had been her daughter, her precious flower, she would have named me Mary. I suppose in death I was given that which was denied to me in life. That’s why I,” she trailed off. “Why I’m afraid to cross over. Being dead is painful, but I fear what waits beyond even more, of losing what little I have now, that I could never have in life.”

“I’m sorry, Mary,” Trisha whispered. By now her eyes stung with fresh, salty tears, but she didn’t dare move closer. She didn’t have to though. Mary spun around and returned to Trisha’s warm embrace, burying her face in the older girl’s shoulder as she sobbed.

“No one’s ever called me that. I have to go soon. Please… Can you just hold me until then? I just want to be held a little while longer.”

“Of course,” Trisha cooed as she stroked Mary’s hair. One hundred forty-six years of emotional turmoil and loneliness burst through as she clung to Trisha as a drowning man clings desperately to a life raft. She could feel her time drawing shorter, like an assassin stalking her in the night, but she didn’t care. She only wished she could stay a little longer.

On the stroke of midnight, though, silence descended over the room. Trisha wrapped her arms about herself as she slowly paced to the bed. She sat down where Mary had sat when she first came in, and she sobbed in silence for her new friend.

~oOo~

Just over two months had passed since the Halloween party, and Trisha had seen neither Mary, nor any signs that she was still watching. She never told anyone about what happened that night, mostly fearing no one would believe her. It seemed too fantastic for even Ashley to accept without physical proof.

In that time she had become closer friends with Ashley and Sarah though, and she even learned to love Sarah’s biting sarcasm and blithe honesty, so much so that when Sarah invited her to come visit Ashley and Sarah’s families for the holidays instead of staying on campus as she originally planned, she jovially accepted the offer.

Sarah and Trisha were moving her things out of her old dorm to her new bedroom at the sorority house. They thought they had packed everything, but when Sarah went back to check one last time, she returned with an elegant, sequined black evening gown on a hanger, eyeing Trisha.

“Wasn’t this the dress that weird girl wore to the Halloween party?”

Trisha gasped as she rushed to Sarah’s side. She slowly ran her hand over the dress, stopping at the hem. “Oh my God. Where did you find this?”

“It was hanging at the back of your closet in the far corner. Want to take it with us?”

Trisha nodded quickly. “I don’t know how it ended up here though.”

Sarah gave her a skeptical glance. Trisha held up her hands. “I really don’t. She was still wearing it the last time I saw her. I… haven’t seen her since,” she added with a pang of sadness in her tone that Sarah didn’t dare to remark about. Instead, she pulled her friend into a gentle hug and then turned to toss the dress over the stack of boxes she intended to carry out.

Trisha grabbed the last couple of boxes, following behind her. She turned to look over her shoulder one last time at the barren dorm, bumping the light switch with her elbow and stepping out.

As they walked up the stairs to the sorority house, a familiar voice called after them.

“Those look heavy. Do you need a hand?”

Trisha felt faint as she cautiously turned around. Sarah smiled cheerfully. “Oh hey, we were just talking about you.”

Trisha dropped the boxes and sprinted right down the stairs into the girl’s waiting arms. “Mary!” she wept uncontrollably.

Mary just smiled as she held her friend close. “I know what you want to ask, and it is a long story. Come on, ‘housemate’. I’ll tell you about it over tea, and maybe you can catch me up on how to speak like a girl from this age instead of this infernal accent.” She drew out the ‘infernal’ dramatically to emphasize her point.

“Housemate? You mean you’re-” but Trisha couldn’t finish the thought. Mary nodded solemnly.

“Alive? Yes. ‘They’ gave me a second chance. As I said, it is a long story.” She turned slightly to smile at Sarah. “And Sarah, do close your mouth, dear. You’re liable to catch flies.”

Ghost in the Strings

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Lesbians

Other Keywords: 

  • Tissue alert
  • Paranormal

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

12 year old Cassy Teegan is excited to spend the summer with her aunties June and Denise, not least because she gets to spend the summer as her true self, but also because Denise is finally going to teach her how to play guitar. But there's something unusual about the instrument that Denise brought home for Cassy as an early birthday surprise. The previous owner was quite attached to it, and it seems she isn't quite ready to let it go just yet.


Foreword
Yes, it's another damn music story, but, I am a musician. I love all things music, and, this is a story that I've had playing at the back of my mind since I returned to writing, but it's one that I just could not get into words until now.

I had originally wanted to write a much longer story, but I felt like a shorter, one shot format worked better for the story that I wanted to tell. I won't lie, though. I made myself cry twice when editing this for publication, so, you have been warned!


Black Forest, Colorado definitely earned and deserved its name. Founded as an artist colony back in the early 1900s who were drawn to the beauty of the literal black forests and the winding stream that still runs through the town itself. My auntie June loved it there, always sending me postcards made from photos she had taken, and, now I finally got to visit her for the summer, the summer of my 13th birthday.

I was excited because there was every bit of a real chance that I’d be moving here come September, if I liked it that is.

I was struggling back home, dealing with depression and failing grades, even though I tried to stay active because that’s supposed to help, right? It couldn’t help me with my real problem though. I wanted so desperately to be the girl on the outside that I knew I was on the inside.

My well meaning parents thought a change of scenery was what I really needed, and, I’d decided this was my chance to try out being my real self in a place where absolutely nobody knew me, apart from June of course. June was gay, so I had no doubt she would support me and even help me. But it still felt completely nerve wracking bracing myself to come out to her. At the same time though, I couldn’t wait another moment and told her immediately.

“Have you talked to your parents about this yet?” June asked me, as we sat on the front steps that led up to her front patio, the morning sun shining down through the branches of the big oak that sat in her front yard.

“I was hoping you could talk to them for me?” I asked hopefully.

“I can talk to them,” she said, “But you have to be there, too, sweetie. They need to hear it from you directly, that this is really what you want.”

“It really is,” I sighed as I leaned my head on her shoulder. “More than anything.”

June put her arms around me and I felt her lips on top of my head. “Then we’ll talk to them together. Have you thought about what you want to be called as a girl?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I said, looking up at her again, the wind tossing her honey blonde hair gently as she smiled patiently back at me. “I’ve always thought Cassy was pretty.”

She laughed softly. “Wow,” she said, as her partner Denise’s car came rolling slowly up the road, a pretty metallic green late model Ford Escape. “Your mom’s going to think I had something to do with this for sure now,” she teased.

“Why?” I asked, giving her a confused look as Denise got out of the car, and then went around to the back of her SUV to open the back hatch.

“Because,” June said, smiling at me again, “That’s exactly the name she wanted to give you if you had been her daughter. Cassy Marie.”

“Oh my gosh,” I said, “That’s so pretty!”

Denise, it’s important to mention, had very long and very dark blue hair. Today, it was braided in a ponytail, and her blonde roots were only just beginning to show due to the tight weave. She was wearing a neon pink tank top and carrying a hard guitar case - one of those ones that’s shaped like an acoustic guitar.

“She finally said yes!” she said, grinning as she approached us, carrying her new treasure. She stopped a few feet away and looked between us. “Is everything okay?” she asked.

“Oh yeah,” June said. “I just found out we have a niece staying with us instead,” she said, grinning as she motioned to me. “May I introduce Miss Cassy Marie Teegan.”

“Well, hello there Cassy!” Denise said brightly, throwing her free arm around me and hugging me tight. “I’m so happy for you! If you need help with anything, don’t you even hesitate to ask.”

I blushed. “Thank you, Auntie Dee.”

“It’s great you’re coming out early,” Denise said. “It makes transitioning so, so much easier pre-puberty. It was for me, anyway,” she said with a knowing grin, and my jaw dropped.

“You? You mean you used to be...”

“A dopey looking boy named Kyle,” Denise giggled softly.

“Exactly why I wanted her to be the one to tell her parents,” June said. “I don’t want them to think we had anything to do with this.”

“Oh, Junie,” Denise said, “Babe, you worry too much. You know what your brother’s like. He’s the one who introduced us, remember?”

“Yeah,” June said, “But it hits different when it’s your kid.” She turned to me, and then hugged me again. “Don’t get me wrong though, Cassy, I am so, so happy that you came out to us first.”

“I guess it’s kind of fitting,” Denise said, grinning as she pushed the acoustic guitar case toward me without explanation as to why it was fitting. “Happy birthday?”

I blinked at her. “What?”

“I know you’re not turning 13 for another month,” Denise said, “But there’s a story behind this guitar, if you’re still interested in learning, of course. If not, I’ll keep it for myself because it’s a hell of a guitar,” she teased.

“Oh my gosh,” I said, “No, thank you, I am dying to learn!” I squeaked and hugged her tight. “Thank you!”

“I’ve been trying to get the owner to sell it to me for awhile now, and when I told her it was for my wife’s brother’s kid to learn on, well, that changed everything. She practically gave it to me, just made me promise to wait and tell you the story behind it after you turned 13.”

“Weird,” I said, but shrugged. “But yeah, I can’t wait to hear it though!” I said, and hugged her again. “When can you start teaching me to play?” I asked.

“Well,” Denise said, glancing at June, “That‘s up to your aunt June.”

“Elaine and Chris won’t be available to talk for a few hours,” June said, and shrugged her shoulders, “I’ve already ordered pizza, should be here in ten. So, right now?”

“Yay!” I said and rushed inside, but I didn’t open the case until I knew where Denise wanted to set up for our first lesson so I had no idea what to expect, or even what kind of guitar it was. I just knew that it was mine, and I would never, ever let it go.

Denise got out her Martin D-35 and we went out to sit on the back patio together, where I finally got to open my guitar case for the first time. Inside was not the standard blonde spruce top I was used to stereotypically seeing, but instead it had a rich, dark patina, almost cedar or amber like, and the pickguard was a dark red glossy rosewood that matched the body back and sides. My breath caught in my throat, and I felt myself tearing up.

“Oh my Gosh, it’s gorgeous!” I finally managed. I had no idea that Denise had literally just given me a $4,000 guitar, or just how spoiled I was in that moment. I very cautiously pulled it out of the case, and noticed it had a white guitar strap already attached to it. The strap had a little pink rose design on each of the white leather ends where it went over the strap button, so that the button protruded through the flower.

“You must have spent a fortune on this Denise!” I said, hugging the guitar close to me like it was the most valuable thing in the world - because to me it was. I knew how valuable her guitars were, and this looked every bit as expensive as any of hers to my young mind.

“It’s like I said,” Denise said, shaking her head, “She wanted you to have it. Now, let’s get you started playing it,” she said. “First I want you to place your first finger here, right up next to that fret wire, and really curl that first knuckle. There you go.”

Following that first lesson and lunch, I spent the next two hours straight just practicing strumming. Denise had taught me this really neat trick where if you make an open ‘E’ cowboy chord, you can move your hand up the fretboard to the third and sixth frets and get a very cool sounding version of 4 Non-Blondes’ “What’s Up?” And when my fingers were just too sore to keep playing anymore, auntie Denise and Auntie June took me to the local mall to get my ears pierced.

Auntie June called it a rite of passage, that no matter what happened, she was going to at least make sure I got to spend the summer being the happiest girl in the state. But, I already was thanks to Aunt Denise! Still, I was excited to have my ears done since all my female friends had pierced ears, some as young as when they were 7 even. We even picked up a couple of tops for me to mix in with my usual tee shirts and jeans, and my very first dress so that I could wear something nice to dinner that night to celebrate.

They were really, really confident that my parents were going to be okay with everything, and, it turns out, they actually were. They embraced the idea, only complaining that I should have trusted them more and said something sooner. Mom even promised to fly out next weekend to see me, and take me to see a doctor up in Boulder.

Everything was just going so perfectly, but I was so exhausted that night that I hadn’t even noticed my new guitar, which I dutifully put back in its case so it would be safe when I wasn’t playing it, was now sitting out of the case and leaned against the wall instead. I mean sure, I glanced at it briefly, but I convinced myself that surely I’d just thought I put it back in the case, or maybe auntie Denise had taken it out for some reason.

That night was when the really weird stuff actually started.

I fell asleep quickly, but woke up at some point during the night, moon beams pouring through the curtains of my big picture window. My window had a window seat with a thick, comfy padding, and as I stirred, I heard guitar strings being played. I opened my eyes, and for just a second, I could swear I saw the silhouette of a girl sitting on my window seat, playing a guitar - my guitar.

I rubbed my eyes, and the music stopped. I looked around the room, but she was nowhere to be seen. I looked over at my guitar, and it was still leaning against the wall. I got up out of bed, padded across the plush carpet, and gently placed it back in its case. This time, I latched the little TSA lock that auntie Denise had given me one of her spare keys to, just to be extra sure, and then crawled back into bed.

The next morning, the case sat open, and the guitar had been leaned against the window seat, exactly where I saw the silhouette the night before.

“What is going on...” I said quietly, more than a little spooked as I picked up the guitar and strummed a couple of bars of “What’s Up?” again, since it was the only song I knew. As I sat there, I felt a sense of ease wash over me, the uneasy fear just completely disappeared.

Auntie Denise appeared in my doorway, holding a wooden guitar stand the same color of the pickguard on my guitar, and brought it over to me. “If you’re anything like me,” she said, “You’re going to keep that thing out on a stand all the time so you can always grab it and play it as you walk by. So, I got you a stand to keep it on,” she said, setting it on the ground beside me.

“Thanks Aunt Dee,” I said as I carefully set the guitar on its new stand and then got up to hug her. I decided not to mention the weirdness for now. I didn’t figure she’d believe me anyway, and instead followed her out of the room, heading down to get breakfast.

My new guitar and I, which I named Rose, after the pretty rose strap it had come with, were inseparable after that. Except for when I’d go for a jog in the morning, if I was at home Rose was with me. If I was watching TV, Rose was across my lapp and being played, so I developed pretty fast. Not to say I was some kind of child prodigy or anything, but practicing 4-6 hours a day does that no matter who you are.

I hadn’t met any other kids my age yet, but my aunts told me a lot of them were just on different summer vacations, like girl scout camps, basketball, even a photography camp over at the state university campus, so, I was a little surprised when out on my jog maybe a week and a half later, when I saw a girl my age was sitting on the front porch of a big old three story house playing an acoustic guitar that looked a lot like Rose.

She had her long black hair in a French braid, and she was wearing a Minnie Mouse tee shirt and plaid pink shorts, and looked just as normal as any other tween girl you’d see, so I walked over to her to say hi.

“Hey,” she said cheerfully as she noticed me, giving me a bright smile.

“Hi there,” I said. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude or anything. I just didn’t know there was anybody else my age around, with all the camps and stuff going on.”

“Yeah,” she said. “It gets pretty quiet until the 4th of July.” She shifted in the big old porch swing and then patted the spot beside her. “I’m Sarah,” she added.

“Nice to meet you,” I said as I sat beside her. “I’m Cassy. I love your guitar. You play beautifully.”

“Oh, thank you,” Sarah brightened and giggled. “I just got it for my birthday. Do you play?” she asked, offering it to me.

“Only a little,” I said. “My auntie Denise is teaching me.”

“Come on,” she said, “I want to hear you play something. You heard me playing already,” she said, almost begging, so I took the guitar under my arm. It felt so familiar, just like Rose, actually. I got a small cold chill, but I figured it was just because they were the same type of guitar, a Taylor 814CE with rosewood body and pick guard. The only difference was the top looked like the usual blonde spruce I was used to seeing.

“Let’s see,” I said, “How about,” and I started playing “Country Roads”. She giggled and even joined in singing with me as I played. When I finished, I gave the guitar back to her. “You know, I have my new guitar back at my house. If you want you can come over and we can jam sometime.”

“Oh,” Sarah said, “No, I’m not supposed to leave the house while my parents are gone. Thank you though,” she said. “That means a lot to me. If... If it’s okay, you can stay and just talk to me for awhile, keep me company?” she asked. She almost had a kind of sadness in her voice that I didn’t fully pick up on, but even as a kid, I could tell she didn’t want to be alone at least.

“Sure,” I said warmly. “Let me just text my aunties so they know I’m okay,” I said, pulling out my phone, while she began to play a song I didn’t recognize.

“I walk a lonely road. The only one that I have ever known,” she sang softly.

I occasionally saw Sarah again after that, usually on my morning jogs. Sometimes she’d just be sitting in the window of her house upstairs. She’d wave at me as I jogged past, and I’d stop and wave back, point to the door and motion with a knocking gesture, to ask if I could come in. She’d shake her head sadly and step away from the window. Other times, she’d be out on the front porch though, and we could talk again.

Finally, July 2nd, my 13th birthday rolled around. I already got what I really wanted a month early, but my parents flew out to see me, too, and Mom took me to the big city for a mother daughter shopping trip - but Aunt June and Aunt Denise came, too.

As we were driving back home, we passed Sarah’s house. Before I could point it out to them, because I wanted to tell them that was where my new friend lived, auntie Denise, who was sitting in the back with me, sighed sadly.

“I guess I need to tell you the story behind your guitar, now that you’re 13. I think the reason Bethany wanted me to wait is because Sarah was 13, too.”

“Was?” I said, confused.

“Yeah. She lived at that big three story place we just passed. She loved that guitar, so much. She took it everywhere,” Denise said. “Well,she was staying with her grandmother and... there was a house fire. Sarah didn’t make it out, but they found the guitar almost completely unscathed, just... taurified. I’ve been trying to get Bethany to sell it to me so that I could find it a good home, and when I told her I wanted to give it to you, she asked how old you were. I said it was for your 13th birthday, and... Yeah.”

Denise put an arm around me. I was literally shaking.

“That’s not possible,” I said softly. “Sarah... I just talked to her yesterday,” I whispered.

Denise stared at me, looking paler now. “Sweetheart, Sarah died ten years ago.”

That night, before going to bed, I sat down on my window seat and picked up my guitar. I strummed the chords to the song Sarah liked so much, ‘Boulevard of Broken Dreams’. “Sarah,” I said quietly, “if... If you can hear me, I just want you to know, I love your guitar so much. I promise I’ll take the best care of it for you. I am so, so sorry you died,” I said softly, fighting back tears.

“Hey,” I heard Sarah whisper in my ear. I blinked and looked up. She was sitting next to me, smiling. “Don’t cry for me, Cassy. Because of you I can finally rest, knowing my baby is in good hands. I have to go now, but we’ll see each other again someday,” she said, standing.

She bent down and planted a kiss on my lips. I closed my eyes to blink away tears, and when I opened them again, she was gone.

I never saw Sarah again after that, but I did go and visit her mom, Bethany. I also visited the place where Sarah was laid to rest, and now I take her pink roses at least once a month. I know she’s at rest now, and I don’t do it just for her. I do it for the memory of our friendship.

What’s funny is that Bethany became kind of a surrogate mom to me, probably because she has another daughter my age, and a son that’s a couple of years older than us both at 15. Life moved on, but she never forgot Sarah, and now, neither will I.

And, yes, I am living full time as Cassy Marie Teegan. I start Black Forest Prep Academy in the fall with my new friends, and I’m even thinking of forming a band with them. Not sure how that’s going to work with me being attached at the hip to Rose, but hey, this was Sarah’s guitar. I’ll find a way to make it work.

Grandpa's Cabin

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Real World
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Grandpa’s Cabin
 © 2011 Zoe Taylor

Ten long years since her grandfather passed away,
a stranger comes home to walk old, familiar paths
and finds someone she didn't expect...

The dust of disuse and time’s cruel abandon layered everything as heavy-soled boots, given a light step only by their owner’s feminine grace, touched down inside the cabin. Emily hugged her hands to herself, tens of hundreds of summer memories flooding to mind as she cast her gentle gaze upon the forgotten dwelling.

Outside, thick grass had grown up around the house. A tree she and her cousins had planted when she was six had grown mighty and tall in the back yard to replace the long-rotted stump where lightning took its toll, a stark reminder how fragile life could be.

Grandpa moved to a nursing home long before he passed ten years ago, and Grandma had gone on to be with the Lord five years earlier. Even so, through the heavy patina, she could still remember. There, in that corner, was where Grandma made Timmy sit and stare at the wall for uttering his first, and last swear word. And there, on the rotted remains of what once was a sofa, Jessie dared her to wear a dress for the first time.

She smiled fondly. How exhilarating it felt, the first time cousin Emily came for a visit. In time “Emily” came out to play more and more often. Grandma thought it was adorable, and a harmless children’s game. Mom and Dad disagreed. They forbade Jessie and Emily from being alone together anymore, but it didn’t stop them.

“You’re not s’posta be here lady,” a gruff voice called, startling Emily from her thoughts. She spun about to see an older man who, for just a moment, reminded her so much of Grandpa; too much. Her breath caught in her throat as she stared. The man wrinkled his brow.

“Oh, it’s you,” he muttered.

“Hi, Uncle Nate,” the startled dove cooed.

Tired eyes cast downward; he hadn’t spoken to his nephew since the big announcement. Like most of the family, he cut his ties when the black sheep decided to cut his bits off and pretend to be a woman.

“What you doin’ here, boy,” he answered neutrally as he turned his gaze away.

“I wanted to see the old place,” Emily answered. She didn’t challenge his calling her ‘boy’. After all, that was just his way of letting her know he knew her, even after ten years. It had been an inside joke amongst all the male cousins after a fashion, growing up. “Haven’t been here since Mom caught me and Jessie playin’ that one time.”

He choked back a bitter laugh. “Your Mom howled like a banshee at Darla and me over that. Even more when you went and cut off your-” he trailed off. Even now, he couldn’t utter those words. How could any man do that to himself willingly?

But Emily smiled as she turned to step closer. She placed her hand on his shoulder, and he flinched, but he didn’t pull away.

“Why you dressed like that anyway? Thought you wanted to be all girlie,” he added, referencing her heavy flannel shirt and thick denim jeans, to say nothing of her work boots.

“Uncle Nate, I AM a woman. Always have been. Clothes don’t change that — they’re just the camouflage that helps others see me for who I really am.”

She knew she’d struck a nerve with that one. Nate fought in Vietnam. He knew too well the importance of hiding from ‘the enemy’. When he turned about to face her though, she smiled.

“I’m dressed like this ‘cause I came to assess the damage. Y’know how you used to say — right tool for the right job? I can’t wander around what could well be a dilapidated wreck dressed like I’m going to Sunday dinner.”

He cracked a smile, but only for a moment. “Your Ma know you’re back?”

“Nobody does. Mom still blames me for Daddy’s stroke,” she answered simply. She turned from him, her footfalls leading slowly into the tiny kitchen. She closed her eyes for a moment. “I could almost smell the cookies baking. God, I loved helping Gram bake, even though Jessie hated it.”

Nate let out a deep, guttural belly laugh. “She still does. Poor Robbie does all the cooking in their house.”

“I guess I should go though. I was thinkin’ about fixing this place up, maybe making something of a summer home here, but now I ain’t so sure.” She cringed at that word. Ain’t. Ten years on the east coast let her shed most of her Southern twang, yet she’d been back less than an hour and picked up as though she’d never left.

“Well, now hold on a minute,” he argued as he followed her. He paused to cough deeply, though not because of the dust the two had stirred up. “Foundation’s solid. Old house just needs a little love and a good scrub down.”

She smiled sadly as she turned back to face him. “I’m not talkin’ about the house. Bein’ back here just hurts too much.”

“Why don’t you come to dinner, and we can talk about it. Jessie and Robbie are comin’ over tonight, bringin’ the twins.” He paused, his gnarled hand, aged prematurely, reaching up to remove his faded hat as he lowered his gaze again. “When I first heard what you were doin’, I thought you’d plum lost your mind, but seein’ you now I,” he paused, his weathered lips smacking together once as he swallowed a heavy lump. “Well, anyway, you know where to find us, darlin’.”

“Uncle Nate?” she called after him. He paused, turning back to glance at her. “Why’d you come here?”

“You wouldn’t believe it if I told you,” he answered simply, but her pleading gaze urged him to answer anyway. “I just had a feelin’ I needed to be here, like that time Pa got up in the middle of the night ‘cause he had a feelin’, and found the barn on fire.”

He seemed to have a hint of a twinkle in his eye as he turned to leave again. Emily stood, silently staring at nothing in particular for the better part of thirty minutes. Finally, she exhaled, slowly and carefully making her way back out of the old building.

She pulled into the only gas station in her small hometown, next to the only working traffic light, across from the only movie theatre, a single-screen affair where she and Jessie had gone to see many an awful movie together, six months past their “in theater” release dates. She sat, and she pondered where to go from here. She could turn left and pull out onto the highway, returning her to the hotel the next town over, civilization, safety, and security.

On the other hand, she could turn right, follow the old, familiar city road, and eventually find her way to Nate’s. As she struggled with her thoughts, someone gently tapped on the driver’s side window to get her attention. She jumped with a start, and Nate smiled back at her as she rolled down her window.

“Forgot to mention yer Ma will be comin’ over too. Y’don’t need directions do ya?”

“I still remember. I could walk it blindfolded. I guess I better go back to my hotel and change though.”

He gave a quiet, but at least genuine, chuckle. “S’pose you’re right. Wouldn’t want anyone thinkin’ you’re onna them whatsits that likes other girls, hey?”

Emily’s cheeks burned as she glanced away. “I would hate to have to drag John all the way out here to defend my honor, at that. One step at a time though. We’ll see how Jessie and Mom take to my bein’ here, then … we can talk about other stuff if they don’t run me right outta town.”

Maybe her Mother still blamed her. Maybe Jessie would still refuse to speak to her even though Emily suspected Jessie’s silence was more out of peer pressure from the rest of the family, and maybe she was walking right into another family feud, but at least she could always return to her friends and fiancé, her fancy job at the radio station, but this could be her last chance to come home, and she wouldn’t throw that away.

New Midnight Society: The Tale of the Demon-Sitter

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • September/October 2012 Reconciliation Story Contest

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Horror
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Fanfiction

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate
  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Blackmail

TG Elements: 

  • Halloween

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Demon-sitter-title3.png

The Midnight Society were a group of friends who met in the woods to tell stories around a campfire, but after three generations, no one was left to carry the torch. They fell into urban legend, until Kristina decided to resurrect the traditions with a story of her own.

Life was hard for Kristina ever since her return to school as a girl. She was ready to try anything, but would a scary story really be enough to win over her peers?


***
Rebirth
***

It had been a very long time since anyone had even set foot at the old campsite. The Midnight Society had long been abandoned. No one seemed to care about sharing stories anymore, too busy with their fast-paced lives. The old guard had grown up and moved on, with nobody to carry the torch.

Every generation, the Midnight Society, a small group of school-aged friends would gather in these old woods to tell ghost stories by the light of the moon, and the warmth of a campfire. It harkened back to a different time, when things moved slower, and when friendships could still cross boundaries like race and gender, and Kristina wanted to bring back that spirit.

She had no friends at school. Everyone was afraid of her after the incident last semester. It wasn’t that they thought she was a terrible person, but after school bullies who tried to attack her were sent to a juvenile correctional facility until they turned 21, no one wanted to risk damaging their precious social standing talking to the ‘weird boy who dresses like a girl.’

She petitioned the local private school for emergency transfer status, but the matter had been under advisement for awhile. It was now mid-October, and with no one at school to talk to, she decided to take drastic measures.

She knew the old Midnight Society stories by heart. She knew every member’s name. Some might say she was obsessed, but in reality she just loved a good, scary story. She had sent out the anonymous e-mails, left a clearly marked trail of ribbons, and now she only had to wait.

She pulled her pastel pink coat more tightly around her body as she sat down on the old stone “throne”-like seat, the traditional seat of the leader of the Midnight Society, her hand-knit gloves tightening around her fingertips. The hem of her long floral skirt brushed and whipped at her ankles in the light, cool breeze as she stared into the crackling fire.

She rolled back her jacket sleeve just enough to glance at her lavender Hello Kitty watch. It read 10:23. If anyone else were coming, they would have surely been here by now. With a heavy sigh, she pushed a few light-brown bangs from her eyes and stood. As she reached for the old, red water pail, intent on dousing the campfire and writing off this whole experiment as a terrible mistake, a twig snapped nearby, causing her breath to catch in her throat. She froze, glancing around.

“Hello?” she called. “Is someone there?”

Suddenly, a hand reached out of the darkness behind her, touching her shoulder. She shrieked and spun around, very nearly throwing the water on Marie Anne Louis, the most popular girl in school.

Marie leapt back and scowled. They weren’t in school anymore, and no one was around, so she felt more comfortable treating Kristina like anyone else who very nearly threw a half gallon of water on her. “Hey, watch it. These slacks are dry clean only!”

“I’m so sorry,” Kristina tried to apologize, quickly setting the pail aside. “I was about to put out the fire. I didn’t think anyone was coming.” She turned to stare into the darkness, and Marie hesitantly stepped closer, following her gaze. She offered a sympathetic smile as she waited for Kristina to finish. “I heard a noise...” she whimpered.

“Oh you did, did you?” Marie answered dryly, a more relaxed, even slightly playful tone in her voice now. “I hope it’s not my idiot brother and his friend trying to spy on me,” she paused briefly, and then continued in a stage yell, “Or I’d have to tell Mom what he’s hiding under his mattress!”

“Playboy or Hustler?” an older boy’s voice called chidingly as Josh Miller, linebacker strode out of the woods and into the light. Marie punched his arm rather hard. Kristina had always thought of Marie as the ideal feminine. She cheered, she ran track, and she had an incredible fashion sense, and the money to back it, but by how Josh flinched, she had a tough side, too.

“Never you mind. So this midnight thingie...-” she started to ask, trying to change the subject when in the distance, another girl could be heard shouting.

“Hang on! We’re coming! Don’t start without us!”

It was Denise Mattock, the human calculator. Not that she didn’t have looks as well, though Kristina’s fantasies about Denise typically revolved around looking like her, rather than being with her. She did have a massive crush on Denise when they were younger, but lately, she had found her tastes changing.

“We haven’t started yet,” Kristina tried to shout back, but for her entirely too meek nature, her voice just didn’t carry that well..

Marie and Josh talked quietly amongst themselves as Denise emerged from the woods with two others - a slightly older, dark haired girl Kristina didn’t recognize at all and a geeky boy with wire-frame glasses whose name she just couldn’t quite recall. Kristina stood to greet the newcomers, but out of the corner of her eye, she watched the unfamiliar face.

The girl seemed to capture Kristina’s attention without even trying. She pushed back her long black hair to reveal two tiny emerald studs that matched her sparkling eyes. She moved gracefully, like a dancer. Strangest though, was that she carried a weathered-looking leather drawstring pouch.

“Welcome everyone, to what I really hope will be a regular thing. I’m assuming you’re all here because you’re interested in restarting the Midnight Society?” Kristina recited her planned speech with only a small falter in her voice. She practiced for three hours in the mirror that day alone. She wanted everything to be perfect.

Denise glanced around slowly, seeming to take note of Kristina, now sitting by herself on a raggedy old sofa that had definitely seen better days. The older girl approached Kristina and sat down beside her, and Kristina gave her a nervous smile.

“I am,” she said matter-of-factly. In the dim light, it was difficult for Kristina to really tell where the girl’s hair ended and her black hoodie began.

“Me too,” Marie and Denise answered in unison. Josh gave a slight shrug.

“Maybe,” he grunted. “I was going to go to the movies, but-” he stopped himself. He didn’t dare admit that his girlfriend of two months dumped him. At least not publicly. News traveled fast among the girls’ bathroom though, and Marie gave him a sympathetic smile.

“But there’s nothing good playing this week,” she added. He laughed a little.

“What she said.”

The somewhat geeky boy rolled his shoulders. “Actually, I was just curious to see who sent the e-mail. They really did their homework to keep it anonymous.”

Kristina grinned just a bit. She was far from a true geek, but she had gone out of her way to set all this up with an emphasis on mystery.

“I’ve always loved ghost stories,” she continued, “And I grew up listening to my grandfather’s stories from the old country. When I learned of the Midnight Society, how they used to meet out here, and how they all came from wildly different backgrounds, it sounded almost Utopian.” She paused, adding hesitantly after, “I guess it’s kinda silly.”

The new girl shrugged thoughtfully. “Not really, if you’ve got a good story.” She paused to glance around at the others. “Storytelling is a tradition that’s almost as old as the human race. People have been telling stories around campfires for thousands of years.

“That’s the tradition of the Midnight Society. It’s the mystique that brought friends from such different backgrounds together. Rich, poor, male, female, black, white - none of that mattered.” She turned her soft green eyes on Kristina, and a chill ran down her spine. The girl smiled sweetly as she asked, “So what’s your story about?”

“I know at least some of you go to my school, so you already know who I am.”

“Sissy Krissy,” Josh muttered with a laugh, quickly silenced by another sharp punch from Marie. “Ow!”

“That’s so not funny,” Marie admonished, bordering on a growl. She had already yelled at someone at school the day before for saying it. It wasn’t that she cared one way or another about Kristina in particular, but being half-black and half-white, she knew the sting of prejudice growing up, even in these so-called modern times. It was her father’s hard work and her mother’s dedication to medicine that got her where she was now.

Kristina frowned though, lowering her gaze. She stared intently at the flames, as if trying to find her focus there … Or perhaps simply trying not to cry. Suddenly, she glanced up again. She had found what she sought, and knew exactly how to proceed.

“What if you were in my position, only you couldn’t do anything about it?”

“What do you mean?” Marie asked, genuinely curious. Kristina smiled. She knew she’d gotten Marie hooked at least. She stood slowly, setting her gaze on each individual gathered now, before she continued.

“What if you were a boy being forced into dressing like a girl, acting like a girl, even going to school as a girl, and there was nothing you could do about it? For some boys, that’s tantamount to torture, and that’s exactly what my story is about.” She paused for dramatic effect, and the entire camp fell silent, but for the crackling fire.

“Being a girl isn’t a choice for me; it’s just how I was born. It’s who I am. But what if it was your parents, or an evil babysitter, forcing it on you? Even if, deep down, you really were a girl inside, after years of living as a boy, would you be able to cope?”

The raven haired girl stood. She leaned down to whisper something in Kristina’s ear, and the girl’s eyes widened. She grinned, looking back. The other girl nodded, taking her seat again and passing Kristina the leather pouch she’d brought with her. The others watched in complete silence, their eyes fixated on Kristina now as she reached into the satchel, holding her hand there.

“Midnight dust,” she answered their questioning stares, and then announced in a dramatic voice, “Submitted for the approval of the New Midnight Society, I call this story,” she paused, tossing a handful of some kind of strange dust onto the fire. Immediately, the flames leapt and danced as an eerie smoke rose.

Marie jumped slightly, much to Josh’s pleasant surprise as he stole the opportunity, wrapping an arm around her. She started to punch him again, but instead lay her head against his shoulder and smiled, as Kristina sat once more, beginning her story.

“The tale of the Demon-sitter.”

***
New Girl(s)
***

Thirteen year old Kyle Lawrence was constantly in trouble. If he wasn’t blowing up mailboxes, he was slashing tires, planting toilet bowl cleaner in shower heads, or any number of other horrible tricks on friends, family, and neighbors. His mother, Jennifer had been very ill for a long time now. The medicine she took helped with the pain, and kept her alive, at the cost of leaving her very weak, so his father Scott often worked long hours to make up the difference.

On the rare occasion that Jennifer felt strong enough to go out for an evening, they usually returned to horror stories of how Kyle had tormented the babysitter to the point of threatening to call the police, as well as all-too-familiar vows to never sit for them again.

And then Jayne came into the picture. They had never heard of her until a week ago, but every reference she had provided not only checked out, but enthusiastically recommended her, with promises that absolutely nothing would go wrong. She sounded too good to be true, but Scott hadn’t had a night off in six months, and Jennifer was feeling unusually strong, so they decided to give her a chance.

Meanwhile, next door, Kyle had just pulled off his best prank yet, at least in his own mind. The trap had been set masterfully, and the glue was sure to never come off, leaving a pair of shoes stuck permanently to the welcome mat. What he wasn’t expecting, however, was for Cherie, not her mother, to get into his little trap.

“KYLE YOU LITTLE FREAK!” came the shrill shriek, echoing through the entire neighborhood as Cherie frantically tugged and pulled, trying to get her feet free.

Kyle had been hiding in the bushes, watching the whole thing, and even though Cherie wasn’t his primary target, he still couldn’t help himself. He tumbled out of the bushes laughing and tried to approach to help her. After all, she was his age, and they were really pretty sneakers.

“Get away!” she yowled, nearly clawing his face as he got within arm’s reach. “Stupid jerk!”

“Fine!” he yelled back, as if she should have been grateful for his help. “Do it yourself you whiny powderpuff!” He stuck out his tongue and laughed, turning to walk away as she burst into tears.

Feeling smug and quite proud of himself, he almost didn’t notice the new voice in the kitchen. As he drew nearer though, he could hear his father talking with someone, and decided to investigate.

“Oh, Kyle, good,” his father, dressed in his best suit, gave Kyle a parental look as he approached. Kyle was more intently focused on the older girl leaning on the cabinet and sizing him up. Something about her just didn’t feel right. He sneered when he thought his father wasn’t looking, but smiled angelically as soon as his gaze returned.

“Kyle this is Jayne, your new babysitter. Your mother is finally feeling well enough to get out of the house. Try to behave yourself for just one night?” he asked, as if he already knew the answer to that.

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll have lots of fun together,” Jayne answered for him, smiling sweetly. Scott gave her a look that screamed ‘I’ll believe that when I see it’, and reluctantly, he turned to step into the other room, just as Kyle’s mother Jennifer entered. She wore a long, stunning black evening gown, and even had her honey blonde hair up. For a moment, Kyle actually forgot she was sick. She looked so pretty that he cracked a smile.

“And just what are you grinning about?” she asked. “No tricks, Kyle. I need tonight. Just... don’t burn the house down?”

“Ohhh I won’t,” he answered mischievously. The gears in his head had already begun to turn, as to how he could torture Jayne into never setting foot here again. Jayne seemed unfazed though, which, for some reason, unnerved him.

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Lawrence. Everything’s going to be fine. You go and have a nice evening. I promise I’ll call if there are any problems, but I’m absolutely sure there won’t be.”

“Yes, well,” Jennifer trailed off a moment, but Jayne interrupted her.

“I promise,” she insisted, and as she lay her hand on the woman’s shoulder, Jennifer faintly nodded.

“Okay. Be good Kyle. We’ll be back before ten - probably earlier.”

Kyle opened the refrigerator and grabbed a can of grape soda, but before he could even open it, Jayne placed her hand over the top of it, staring down at him. She smiled as he gave her an irritated glance.

“I know what you stole from the neighbors’, Kyle,” Jayne said slowly, a calculating expression on her face. Kyle’s eyes widened slightly. He only ever stole one thing, but he never got caught. How could Jayne have found out?

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Kyle stammered. Jayne shook her head slowly as she took another step closer to the frightened boy and moved one hand behind her back. Slowly, she reached one hand out as she stood in front of him.

He flinched as she gently caressed his cheek with her palm, and with her other hand presented a pair of girls’ satin panties in Barbie pink. “I’ve been thinking,” she trailed off, dangling the treasure in front of him. He didn’t dare respond, just staring at the silky fabric.

“Your mother’s told me all about the horrible things you’ve done to your parents, neighbors, even that cute girl next door, Cherie was it? Since you’re such a rotten boy, maybe you’d make a better girl, instead?”

“W-what’re you talking about?” he asked, growing more and more afraid by the second. She laughed softly, as if he had just told her a really funny joke.

“It’s really simple. I noticed you have an old sandbox in the back yard. When was the last time you just went out and played, and acted like a child instead of a juvenile delinquent?”

She used that word, ‘juvenile delinquent’, and it made her sound like she was ninety or something. It was just one of the many things that seemed ‘off’ about this girl. Kyle shrugged his shoulders though. He couldn’t actually remember the last time he played in that old sandbox. It was before Cherie moved in, anyway, and that was years ago. “I dunno,” he grunted.

“You ‘dunno’, huh?” she answered, and then pushed the panties into his chest gently. “Here, sweetie. Put these on for me.”

“What?! You want me to just strip right here!?” he squeaked, ignoring for now that she just told him to put on girls’ underwear. She giggled, gently stroking his cheek again. As she did, he could feel a gentle warmth in her hand. It had an oddly comforting feeling, almost pleasant, soothing.

“Of course not, silly goose. I want you to go into the bathroom and change. While you’re doing that, I’m going to get something else for you to wear over it. We’re going to try a little experiment to channel some of that destructive energy of yours, okay? I promise it won’t hurt.”

Kyle couldn’t understand why, but he felt an absolutely irresistible and overwhelming desire to see just where this was going, enough that he was willing to endure wearing his ill-gotten booty. After all, if she tried something weird he could always have her arrested, and then never have to see her again. That’s what he told himself anyway, as he went into the downstairs bathroom and closed the door.

He didn’t hear the front door opening and closing, nor the lighter, second set of footsteps outside. He thought he could hear voices, but just as he pulled the silky undergarments into place, the bathroom door opened, causing him to flee for the safety of the bathtub. “Hey! You said you wouldn’t look!” he demanded.

“I’m not looking,” Jayne’s soothing voice responded. Kyle cautiously peeked around the tropical print shower curtain just enough to see that Jayne was telling the truth. She had one hand over her eyes, and the other, holding a lavender girls’ tank top and denim shorts.

It was obviously a girls’ tank top because the shoulder straps were spaghetti ties in neat bows, and the front had a picture of My Little Pony’s Twilight Sparkle. Of course, he’d never admit to having actually watched the cartoon. The shorts were just as bad, with a rainbow patch on the front, and heart designs stitched into the small back pockets.

She expertly laid the clothes on the sink, picking up his boy clothes, and backed out of the room just as Kyle quietly protested. “I can’t wear that.” His tone had lost much of its defiance already. She had taken his other clothes, so his options were somewhat limited.

“Of course you can,” Jayne answered. “Remember? We’re trying an experiment. I promise I’m not going to hurt you. I just want to try something different. Have I lied to you yet?”

“... No,” Kyle reluctantly answered. Of course he had only just met her, but that bit of logic seemed to escape him at the moment. He sighed, defeated, and stepped out of the bathtub. After zipping up the jean shorts, and pulling the tank top into place, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and frowned. Even with his short brown hair, he looked like a tomboyish girl. He sighed again, and trudged out of the bathroom, where Jayne stood, holding out a pair of hot pink jelly flat shoes. Kyle groaned.

“Oh come on now. I think they’re cute. I wish I had a pair of these when I was your age,” she added with a giggle. She gently squeezed Kyle’s hand and led him into the living room. With just a light nudge, she had shoved him down onto the overstuffed sofa. Before he could protest further, she had taken his left foot, shoving the first shoe into place. It fit perfectly, as did the second. “There. That wasn’t so bad was it?”

He started to stick out his tongue, but as he stood, and the almost non-existent heel clicked against the hardwood floor, he cringed. The sound resonated quite loudly, and sounded almost exactly like the sound that Cherie had made the day before as she stormed into her house, after he nailed her with a corn syrup-filled water balloon.

“Now, I want you to go outside, and I want you to play,” Jayne began. Kyle’s eyes grew wide with fear, and he shook his head vigorously.

“No way!” he shrieked. “I can’t let people see me like this! What’d the neighbors think?!”

“That all depends on you, sweets,” Jayne answered gently as she stroked his cheek again. “The neighbors are pretty used to Kyle, the juvenile delinquent who sets fires, blows up mailboxes, slashes tires - should I go on?” she asked, without waiting for an answer before continuing. “But who’s honestly going to notice Karen, the well-behaved little girl playing harmlessly in a sandbox?”

“Karen?” Kyle echoed, frowning his disapproval. Jayne nodded as she pulled him into a hug and kissed his forehead. Somehow, he felt instantly at ease now.

“You look like a Karen to me. Besides, this is part of the experiment! I promise you won’t be laughed at or teased or anything. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” She grinned, and Kyle, now Karen just had to laugh. He couldn’t help it. Jayne was the last person he expected to know the Pinkie Pie Swear.

Karen turned to start for the back door by way of the kitchen, and then paused right at the doorway. He looked back at Jayne, who smiled softly at him. “How long do I gotta stay like this?” he asked quietly.

Jayne shrugged her shoulders. “That depends on you, honeydew. If you behave yourself for the next hour, then if you want, I’ll let you come back inside and change. Of course if you want to stay like that I won’t force you to change, either,,” she added with a playful wink. “Now go have fun. Be a kid.”

He sighed, defeated. He couldn’t possibly fathom any boy in his right mind wanting to stay like this. Worst of all, he couldn’t prank anyone. He didn’t dare risk it given the backlash and relentless teasing he’d receive, not just from the other kids in the neighborhood, but from the adults too.

As he took his first tentative steps out onto the back patio, he wondered how Jayne could possibly make a guarantee like that. The only hope he could cling to was the knowledge that he still had an ace up his sleeve - if he still had sleeves - to call the cops if things got any weirder than this.

All those delightful thoughts of sending Jayne to prison though, disappeared entirely when he realized he wasn’t alone. He stood motionless as Cherie watched from the patio table, sipping a glass of iced tea, with an incredibly broad smirk on her face. She had pulled her golden blonde hair into a cute ponytail with an aqua colored butterfly clip.

“Hi, I’m Cherie,” she said simply, as if introducing herself for the first time. “What’s your name?”

“You know who I am,” “Kyle” started to snap, but, as if Jayne were standing right behind him, he quickly corrected himself. “Erm... I mean, I’m Karen, I guess...” he mumbled. His cheeks flushed deeply and Cherie giggled as she stood and approached. Much to Karen’s surprise, she reached out her hand to take the frightened boy’s and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

“Jayne says you’re trying something new, and she asked me if I’d help you. If you promise not to be a jerk, I promise I’ll give you another chance. Sound fair?”

Kyle didn’t have many friends, not surprisingly. The only boy his age that tolerated his shenanigans moved away three years ago, when Cherie and her family moved in. Even then, Cherie attended the local private girls’ school, so she had up until now been little more than another target.

“Um... Okay?” Karen answered. Cherie smiled brightly as she pulled her new playmate along toward the old sandbox.

“Great!” she announced. “I know it might feel weird. Kids our age are trying really hard to act grown up. I mean, I even wear makeup sometimes, but can I tell you a secret, Karen?” she asked, as if the past three years of torment had never happened. Karen, dumbfounded, just nodded, waiting until they had reached the sandbox to answer, as Cherie pulled off her matching jelly flats.

“Sure?”

She carefully dipped her toes between the sand. At least the neighborhood cats were wise not to use it as a giant litter box. Most of them were smart enough to steer clear of Kyle’s back yard entirely though, for that matter. Cherie carefully smoothed her sundress as she sat down on one of the old, weathered railroad ties that made up one of the four borders, and smiled up at Karen, patting the spot next to her.

“I don’t want to grow up. I want to be a kid a little bit longer,” she answered thoughtfully. Karen slid her feet out of her shoes and stepped into the sandbox. As she sat beside Cherie, she felt the cool sand work its way up between her toes, and she shivered lightly, burying her feet up to her ankles.

“Why not?” she asked quietly, one finger idly drawing stick figures in the sand between their two sets of legs. Cherie giggled and began a small tic-tac-toe grid, marking an ‘X’ at the top center square.

“Because... Growing up is scary. You know what adults are like. All they do is work, worry about bills, and when they get home they’re too tired to have any fun.” She paused to nudge Karen’s shoulder lightly. Karen, without missing a beat, drew in a little ‘O’ to block the center square.

“Why do you think I love pranking people?” Karen responded. “It’s fun. It’s freakin’ funny too.”

Cherie stopped mid-X to stare at Karen. She frowned. “It might be funny to you, but my parents are out $1500 this year alone - $1600 counting my shoes. The only reason we haven’t called the cops is because of your Mom’s health.” She trailed off, and Karen flinched outwardly.

Cherie frowned again, squeezing Karen’s hand.

“I’m sorry Karen. We’re supposed to be having fun. Let’s talk about something else okay?”

Karen drew a little circle, completing her three ‘O’s, and drew a line through them. Cherie smiled.

“I let you win,” she teased.

Karen smiled a little, sticking her tongue out. “Best two out of three?”

***
Meet your New Daughter?...
***

The two played together for another hour and then some. Time passed so quickly, as the two talked and shared interests, that Karen actually jumped when Jayne called the two inside for dinner. She had ordered a large meat trio pizza with extra cheese.

She also made a calculated move to downplay “Karen” still “visiting”. Not only did she avoid mention of their deal over dinner conversation, she quickly distracted the pair halfway through their meal.

“Eating at the table is fine and all,” she began, catching the girls’ attention with an innocent smile, “But I was thinking, why don’t we move this to the living room? I found some old board games in the closet.” She paused, and a sheepish expression crossed her features.

Karen covered her mouth and tried not to giggle, but giggle she did. “They found you? I SWEAR I didn’t do it. Hall closet’s Dad’s fault.”

Jayne laughed as she ruffled Karen’s hair softly. “I know you didn’t. I was just going to ask if you wanted to play a game while we eat, or maybe drop in a movie.”

She gave the pair a glowing smile, and Cherie almost squealed, squeezing Karen’s hand. “Oh, can we? My friends are all too “grown up” for stuff like board games. Just one? Please?”

Karen, caught between the two physically and metaphorically, slowly nodded. What harm could it do? Cherie was cute, and actually kind of fun to hang out with, and this way she’d have to stay over a little longer - bonus!

“Yay!” Cherie announced, grabbing her paper plate as Jayne picked up the pizza box and led the pair to the living room. Much to Karen’s own surprise, she found herself carrying all three of their drinks, as well as some napkins. Not only did Kyle never use napkins, but she didn’t remember picking up their glasses in the first place.

Late in the evening, as Karen found herself helping Jayne clean up, Cherie yawned sleepily.

“I’d better get home. I have to be in bed by ten, and I still need to get a shower. Thank you so much for having me over, Jayne!” she said cheerfully as she hugged the teenager. Karen ignored the exchange at first, walking into the kitchen to dispose of their paper plates, and dump the glasses in the sink.

“You’re welcome,” Jayne replied. “Thank you for helping me with this,” she added in a hushed tone.

Cherie giggled as Karen emerged from the kitchen again, and pulled her into a tight hug, kissing her lips softly: both Kyle’s and Cherie’s first kiss. Karen’s jaw dropped slightly, and Cherie, smiling brightly, hugged her again. “And thank you for having me over, Karen. We should so do this again sometime.”

“Maybe tomorrow?” Karen answered without really thinking.

“Sure!” Cherie replied happily. She waved as she stepped out the door - just as Karen’s parents entered.

“Well!” her father replied, startled by Cherie’s hasty, and extremely cheerful exit. “What was that-” he started, but seeing Karen, stopped in his tracks.

“What is it-” her mother asked, but she too froze solid. Karen tried to hide behind Jayne, but she, with entirely too little effort for someone so small, easily wrangled Karen around in front of her, wrapping her in a gentle, but secure hug.

“We decided to try a little experiment tonight, to try and channel some of Kyle’s destructive energy. Mr. and Mrs. Lawrence, I’d like you to meet Karen.”

“This is … certainly unexpected,” Jennifer answered slowly. Jayne beamed, quite proud of her work. In a single night she had tamed the most unruly boy in the entire state. That was after all, one reason she chose him....

“Karen has been a perfect little angel. She and Cherie played in the backyard until dinner, and then we watched a movie and played board games. Right Karen?” she asked, looking down. Karen silently nodded. “Why don’t you go and get ready for bed while I talk to your parents, okay sweetie?” She whispered, and planted a soft kiss on Karen’s cheek.

Karen raced off down the hall, more to get away from the humiliation of her parents’ stares than to go back to being Kyle. Meanwhile Jayne held up her hands defensively.

“I know what you’re thinking. ‘Why is my son dressed like a girl’. I know it seems radical, but I think the results speak for themselves. Not only has he not been a problem at all tonight, but I overheard him talking to Cherie when they thought I wasn’t listening. He apologized to her for his latest pranks.”

Jennifer quite literally fainted right there. Scott let out a startled yelp as he raced to catch her. Jayne, frowning, helped him move her over to the sofa.

“Jennifer!” he called, fanning her. “Jenn, are you okay? Sweetie?”

Jennifer’s soft, graying blue eyes fluttered open. “Oh... I’m sorry, did I faint again?” she asked groggily. “I had the strangest dream. Jayne was telling us about how well-behaved our ‘daughter’ was tonight.”

Jayne exchanged a glance with Scott. He cleared his throat. “That wasn’t a dream, honey. Kyle - or Karen I suppose?” he asked, giving Jayne a confused glance. She shot him a reassuring smile as she nodded cheerfully. “... actually apologized to Cherie.”

As Jennifer slowly sat up, a loud crash could be heard from elsewhere in the house. Jennifer’s eyes widened, as if she knew the sound without even seeing it. Quick as a flash, she leapt to her feet and raced for the hallway. Kyle, dressed in a plain t-shirt and pajama bottoms, toothbrush in-hand, stared in wide-eyed terror.

“My vase!” Jennifer screeched. “That was my mother’s! Kyle, what am I going to do with you?”

“But I didn’t! I mean-” he tried to argue.

“That’s enough, young man,” his father bellowed. “Bed. Now.”

Jayne watched, seemingly helplessly, as he gave her a forlorn glance before turning to trudge back upstairs.

Scott exhaled a long, drawn out sigh as he pulled his wife close and kissed her forehead softly. This night had been so perfect, with dinner and a romantic movie, and a moonlit stroll in the park, only to come home and find Kyle actually behaving himself, but now it seemed, reality was crashing in around them once more.

“Oh Scott, what are we going to do with him?” she wept into his chest, irreparable fragments of family heirloom scattered across the floor. No one could possibly have noticed the kitchen window slowly slide itself open and shut again.

Jayne quietly stepped closer. She put on her best ‘concerned babysitter’ demeanor before speaking. “Mr. and Mrs. Lawrence … May I make a suggestion?”

The pair quietly turned their gaze on the young babysitter. With practiced poise, and all too much professionalism for someone so young, she launched into her presentation. “You saw for yourselves how well-behaved your son was as Karen. The second he changed, ‘Kyle’ returned. Maybe we need to send Kyle on a little vacation for awhile, and let his cousin Karen stay here?”

Jennifer slowly turned to her husband, shaking her head. “I... I don’t know about this, Scott.”

Jayne was only just getting started, though. “I know it sounds crazy, but I’ve already spoken to some of your neighbors while the kids were playing. I know how much damage Kyle’s done. They’d be willing to forgive it, and even chip in to help if someone were to, say, help him achieve a complete 180.” She paused to frown thoughtfully. “And Halloween is this Saturday...”

“Worst night of the year,” Scott groaned, “But you’re talking about forcing him to be a girl all the time, right?” he asked with a concerned frown. “That can’t be healthy for a boy his age.”

“Well, you have to understand where I’m coming from. I grew up with six older brothers who all resented me for being the ‘baby’ of the family, and their sister.” She lied, “Mom had to find creative ways to punish them because she didn’t believe in just senselessly beating them.”

Now she was going in for the kill.

“What about school?” Jennifer asked. “Kyle can’t attend school as a girl. The other kids would tear him apart after what he’s done to at least half of them.”

“My aunt Theresa is the Headmistress of St. Claire’s Girls’ Academy. I can ask her to let Karen attend school there. And before you say anything, yes, I know it’s ridiculously expensive, but if you ask Cherie’s mother I’m sure she’ll give Karen a glowing reference for financial aid.”

She reached out to touch Scott’s shoulder gently, and an almost comforting sense of warmth washed over him as she concluded. “It doesn’t have to be forever. We just need to give Kyle time to sort out these feelings he’s dealing with. In the meantime St. Claire’s has a fantastic guidance counselor with Masters degrees in child psychology.”

“Well, I suppose...” Scott trailed off, turning to Jennifer. “But I might just still be upset over losing a thousand dollars’ worth of liquor.”

Jennifer stifled a laugh. “You know you were never going to drink that bottle of scotch anyway.”

“No, but it was in my family for years-” he cut himself off as he glanced down at the shattered vase. “... Okay, we’ll do it.”

“Great. I just need to go next door and borrow something from Cherie for Karen to wear tonight. Tomorrow, we’ll take her shopping for her new uniform, and while she’s out of the house, ‘Dad’ can redecorate her room. Don’t worry - I have everything you’ll need back at my house. I was a total girly girl, and I didn’t have the heart to throw any of it away so I saved it. For Karen I’m more than happy to let her use my old furniture.”

“How much do we owe you for sitting tonight?” Jennifer asked.

Jayne shrugged her shoulders. “At first I was going to charge you guys my usual fee of $3.50 an hour plus $2 per incident, but since Karen’s turning into a long-term project, and I really want to see her blossom and get beyond this grubby juvenile delinquent phase, I can’t accept any money from you. There’ll be other sitting jobs, but a kid I can actually help comes along once in a lifetime.”

She grinned at the dumbfounded parents, quite proud of herself. Everything was moving along exactly according to her plans.

Meanwhile, Kyle sat on the edge of his bed. He knew the adults were talking downstairs, but there was just no way he could hear them way up here. The thought to lock the door crossed his mind, but his father was so angry, that mental images of him busting the door down genuinely terrified him too much to do anything but sit and wait.

He nearly jumped out of his pajamas when a gentle knock came. He didn’t answer, so Jayne called gently. “Honeydew, it’s Jayne. Can I come in?”

“I guess,” he answered quietly.

Jayne slowly stepped inside, holding up her empty hands to show she came in peace. “Do you want to talk about what happened downstairs?”

“Jayne, I SWEAR, I didn’t do it. I went to get my toothbrush from the downstairs bathroom, and I heard the crash, and when I came out to see what it was, Mom came running.”

Jayne frowned softly. “Are you really sure that’s what happened?” she asked as she stepped closer. “Are you sure you didn’t accidentally brush it on your way past? Or maybe you did it intentionally?”

Her tone, despite her words, didn’t sound accusing at all. Further, she reached out to stroke his cheek, and a calming warmth washed over his body. She smiled.

“Maybe Karen just wanted to stay a little bit longer? Put your panties back on, sweetie. I’ve got a surprise for you.”

It was at this point that Kyle realized he never actually took them off to begin with. He waited until Jayne stepped out of the room, however briefly, to quickly strip, holding his t-shirt in front of him as she returned. He nearly dropped the t-shirt, staring absolutely mortified at Jayne as she reappeared.

In one hand, she held a bundle of silky-looking cloth, which he ignored in favor of the clothes hanger in her other hand, containing without question, the frilliest pink party dress that he had seen in his entire life.

Without a word, she carefully hung the dress on the small coat hook suspended from his closed door before turning back to him and unfurling the cloth in her hands, revealing a lacy, white satin nightgown.

“You’re not really gonna make me wear that thing are you?” he asked, pointing at the party dress. She smiled softly as she approached.

“Arms up, honeydew,” she instructed. For whatever reason, he found himself complying, and raised his arms, dropping the t-shirt. She quickly draped the short-sleeved nightgown over his head. The lace-trimmed hem fell neatly about his ankles, and she motioned for him to sit. She sat down beside Karen, taking her hand and bringing it up to kiss her palm.

“It’s one of Cherie’s. I borrowed it to help reinforce what’s going to happen if you misbehave further. I’m trying to help you, honeydew, but you’ve got to work with me, too. If you can behave yourself, I won’t make you wear that dress tomorrow. If, however, Kyle tries anything, you’ll be having lunch with me at an upscale restaurant - in that adorable little number.”

Her sweet smile and gentle gaze met Karen’s terrified stare, and she pulled her into a hug. She easily scooped Karen up off her feet and tucked her into bed. “Oh, and one last thing. If you try to hide or destroy it, I’ll have to tell your parents what you stole from Cherie. Don’t make this any worse for yourself, okay?” she pleaded in a whisper just next to Karen’s ear. “Sleep, honeydew,” she added, and kissed her forehead. “Tomorrow’s a new day.”

Just like that, Karen’s eyes fluttered shut, and she drifted off to sleep. Jayne giggled to herself. “All too easy... Now for phase two,” she mused in a dark, frigid tone. She paused at the door to admire the party dress. “It really is a pretty dress. Shame I can’t make you wear it... Yet.”

She pulled the door open and smiled as Jennifer approached. “She’s sleeping,” Jayne whispered, pulling the door closed. “But I talked to her about what happened. It might have been an accident, but she seemed nervous. I think she might have wanted to stay ‘Karen’ for a little bit longer.”

Jennifer sighed softly. “Well, she can ‘stay’ Karen for as long as she wants now. I still don’t like this, but the results speak for themselves. Jayne, you’re an absolute miracle-worker.” She pulled the teen into a gentle hug. Jayne smiled brightly.

“Aww. I’m just so glad I can help. With you being sick it’s probably taking its toll on her. She just needs to redirect that energy into positive things, and being ‘Karen’ gives her an outlet for her misplaced anger.”

“I feel guilty,” Jennifer replied as the pair started back downstairs. “She knows I’m getting worse every day. There’s nothing she or anyone can do about it.” Jennifer trailed off slowly. It only just hit her that she had been calling her son ‘she’ this entire conversation. “I’m sorry. This pronoun stuff is going to take some getting used to.”

“It’s okay. It’ll be easier once she’s Karen full-time, and has a wardrobe to reflect that. In the meantime, is there anything I can do for you? Do you need medications or anything?”

Jennifer smiled sadly. “It’s the medicine that makes me weak like this, but without it I’d be in too much pain to move. It’s a tradeoff. Unless you really are a miracle-worker, I’m afraid it’s just something I have to live with.”

Jayne frowned softly. As they reached the bottom of the stairs, she wrapped Jennifer in a hug, and a few stray tears rolled down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry. I wish there was something more I could do. But I promise you won’t even recognize Kyle when this is all over.”

Jennifer laughed softly. “I won’t lie to you, Jayne. I’m at my wit’s end with that boy. I wouldn’t mind if he stayed a girl forever, if it meant no more visits from the boys in blue.” She paused, and began to sob, large tears streaming down her cheeks. “Does that make me a terrible mother?”

“Oh, Mrs. Lawrence, of course it doesn’t,” Jayne answered, quickly ushering her into the kitchen. She pulled down two ceramic coffee mugs, as well as the battered old tea kettle. “You’re frustrated. It’s understandable,” she continued, as she set the kettle on the range top and then turned back to Jennifer.

The woman blinked. She didn’t seem to remember Jayne filling the kettle with water, but she ignored it. She was tired, and upset, and such a mundane thing was easy to miss in her condition.

“We’ve literally tried everything: therapists, threats of military school, every kind of punishment you can imagine... We even let him spend a night in jail once. Do you know what happened?”

Jayne quietly shook her head, and Jennifer laughed dryly, almost bitterly.

“He learned how to pick locks! He wasn’t even put with anyone else, for God’s sakes!”

Jayne recalled that night well. She hated disguising herself as a man, but it was worth it for the payoff. This day had been a long time coming, and Kyle’s soul energy and rebellious nature were exactly what she needed in a daughter.

She smiled reassuringly as she picked up the kettle by its handle and carefully poured the boiling water over tea bags in the two mugs.

“Sugar?” she asked.

“Yes, please. My one vice is that I love my tea extra sweet,” she chuckled wryly. Jayne giggled.

“Oh, me too. I can’t drink it without at least four teaspoons’ worth.” She handed Jennifer one of the mugs, and raised the other. “To Karen?”

“To the first good night’s sleep I’ll have had in years,” Jennifer answered softly. Jayne laughed as their mugs clanked softly together. Scott was nowhere to be found. He seemed to be giving the women some peace. After all, Jayne was now the closest thing to a family friend they’d had since Kyle entered this awkward phase..

“Thank you again for everything you’re doing. I swear it’s almost as if you planned all this.” Jennifer laughed again, and in the next room, Scott smiled. It felt good to hear his wife laugh again.

“Oh, it’s no trouble Mrs. Lawrence. I did my research before accepting this job, so I knew what I was getting into, plus talking to the neighbors earlier tonight. I didn’t expect Karen to take to our little experiment so easily though.”

“When she was little, I think she wanted to be a girl,” Jennifer exhaled slowly. Jayne’s brows quirked slightly. She was genuinely surprised by this little bit of information. A certain imp would receive the thrashing of a lifetime for not informing her, but for now, she slowly lowered her cup. This new territory warranted further exploration.

“You mean she actually said it?”

“Well no, not at first,” Jennifer trailed off. “But she didn’t really have any interest in boys’ toys. You’ve seen that old sandbox out in the back yard haven’t you?”

Jayne nodded. “I sent the girls out there to play earlier,” she answered casually, taking a gamble that this was going somewhere important. Jennifer stared back at Jayne for a moment.

“She used to spend hours building sand castles out there. I remember when she was five, right before I got sick... I was planting azaleas. I happened to look up, and she was sitting next to the biggest, most beautiful sand castle I’ve ever seen a child create. She must have used half the sand in the box... And she was waving. Not at me, but just … moving her hand slowly, gracefully.”

Jennifer paused, taking another slow sip of her tea. Scott had been about to step into the kitchen to get a broom, to sweep up the remnants of the vase, but stopped short, listening.

“... When I asked her what she was doing, she excitedly said ‘I’m a princess, Mommy!’ I...” she stopped herself, and started to sob. “I told her boys can’t be princesses. She frowned, kicked her sand castle down, and stormed off. Oh God.”

“Hey, hey,” Jayne set her cup down, pulling Jennifer into a hug. “It’s okay. You didn’t know.”

“That’s when it started,” she sobbed. “That’s when she turned into a little terror. It’s only gotten worse since then. It’s my fault she’s so miserable!”

“It’s nobody’s fault,” Jayne answered with a kind of genuineness to her tone that surprised even her. “You reacted the way you felt you should have. But this means that she’ll have a chance to explore that now, right?”

“Mm-mm?” Jennifer sniffed.

“This is perfect,” she blurted, a little too excitedly. She quickly corrected herself. “I mean, if Karen has these latent curiosities about being a girl, then this gives her a chance to explore that fully, without any guilt because her “evil babysitter” - i.e. me, is forcing her to dress like a girl.” She grinned, and Jennifer managed a weak laugh, and a small smile.

“You’re hardly evil,” she answered softly. “That honor goes to Momma Dream Crusher here.”

“We all have our demons, Mrs. Lawrence,” Jayne answered soberly. “Even me.” The response caught Jayne by surprise as much as it did Jennifer, but rather than press the subject, the older woman simply shook her head.

“From now on, young lady, I want you to call me Jennifer, alright? No more of this “Mrs. Lawrence” business.”

Jayne smiled brightly. “Yes ma’am. I should get going though. We have a big day tomorrow.”

“Before you go... I know you said you didn’t want us to pay you, but at least let me give you something?”

Jayne shook her head quickly. “You’ve given me a lot to think about Jennifer,” she answered. Her enigmatic tone gave the woman pause, but her reassuring smile dispelled it just as quickly. “I’ll see you first thing tomorrow. Someone’ll be here with a moving van to unload the furniture shortly after we leave. They’ll put Karen’s old furniture into storage in place of mine so it’s no big deal. Just exchanging one bedroom set for a much girlier one.”

And with that, she turned to leave.

Scott emerged from the hallway and immediately Jennifer raced to him, burying her face in his chest. She tried, incoherently, to explain, but he shook his head, kissing her forehead. “Jenn, it’s okay. I heard it all, and it’s okay.”

“No, it’s not okay!” she cried. “My baby hates me!”

“She doesn’t hate you,” he whispered. It felt odd to him, saying ‘she’, but even if there was no truth to this revelation, the results did speak for themselves, so he had committed himself to adjusting. “She’s just a confused, frustrated kid who doesn’t even know what she’s so frustrated about. She’s a rebel without a cause - or a clue.”

Jennifer laughed weakly at that. “Maybe you’re right... Either way things can’t possibly get any worse, can they?”

Scott smiled reassuringly. “Not from where I’m standing, they can’t. Let’s get you to bed. I think this is the first sound night’s sleep I’ll have had in years.”

Jennifer gave an exhausted nod, leaning into Scott’s embrace, as he carefully led her upstairs.

Outside, Jayne walked alone, to the end of the block. There in the street light, a cackling voice hissed.

“You’re getting too close to this one... I almost believed those tears-” it tried to taunt her, until, with lightning reflexes, she thrust out her fist, clamping thin air with a vice-like grip. The voice gargled and sputtered desperately for air.

“You didn’t tell me the kid wanted to be a girl from the beginning.”

“I didn’t know-ACK!” the voice tried to defend itself, but her grip tightened, forcing more gurgling and gasping sounds.

“You don’t get to speak. You don’t get to insult me either. As a matter of fact?”

With a flick of her wrist, a sickening crunch echoed through the otherwise empty street. A hideously grotesque, sickly green, malformed creature that would have stood about two feet tall, with mottled wings growing out of its back that ended in razor-like talons, crumpled to the ground. It looked as though the creature had already suffered its share of abuse and then some, with numerous scars and burns across its body.

“You don’t even get to live,” she icily snarled. As she sauntered away, a flicker of a shadow nothing like her current form cast itself in the street light. It had long, flowing hair, and two large, vaguely batlike wings folded neatly against its back. As the shadow returned to normal, the grotesque little imp’s corpse caught fire, almost instantly burning away to nothing but ashes.

***
Interlude
***

“Whoa, ferocious!” Josh blurted. Kristina couldn’t help smiling at the interruption. It meant the least likely person she expected there to be paying attention, was probably the most interested.

“So what happened?” the dark-haired girl asked curiously.

“Well, as you can imagine ‘Karen’,” she emphasized the name using finger quotes, “Wasn’t exactly ready for what happened next. Everything was moving entirely too fast for her, and by Tuesday she had a whole new life thrust on her. She was attending St. Claire’s girls’ school, where Cherie was the only person she knew, and there were physical changes taking hold too.”

“That’s terrifying,” Denise replied quietly.

Marie cleared her throat next, asking, “Before you go on can I ask you something?” she asked softly. Kristina nodded for her to go ahead, and she bit her lip. “Is that how you feel at school? Constantly afraid one of us’ going to say something mean, or worse?”

“Honestly? Yeah, I do,” Kristina trailed off slowly. She felt the raven-haired girl’s arm around her, and leaned into the sudden hug just a little as she continued. “All I want is to be treated like any other girl. I want to have friends and go out on weekends, normal teenager stuff. Being transgender isn’t contagious. It’s a physical deformity. My brain is literally, physically, closer to yours than Josh’s or Brent’s,” she added, now that she finally had remembered the other boy’s name.

Brent laughed a little. “If it’s any comfort I’m constantly worried about people judging me from my appearance. I mean I’m a computer geek, and I accept that, but I like sports too. Everyone has layers.”

“Anyway...” the unnamed girl interrupted. “What happened to Karen? You said there were physical changes? What kind?”

“The next morning, Karen noticed her hair had gotten longer overnight - not much, but just enough to make her look more feminine. By Sunday, the changes were more extreme, and they were starting to freak her out a little... Meanwhile Jayne was facing her own struggle. You see, Jayne is a kind of demon known as a succubus.”

“You mean a sex demon?” Denise asked, concerned. Kristina nodded.

“Generally speaking, yeah, but don’t worry. This story’s PG.” She grinned, causing everyone to laugh. “But you’ve probably already guessed what she has in mind for Karen. What she wasn’t expecting was for Karen to be like her - a boy who wanted to be a girl, but also having it shoved on her. It brought back memories of her life as a human - memories that were supposed to be wiped away in the process.”

“Ooh... The plot thickens!” the raven-haired girl cackled.

***
Doubt
***

The next morning, Karen woke to her mother gently shaking her. She glanced over at the door, somewhat relieved to see the hideous pink dress had been taken down, but then the realization that she might be blamed for it welled up inside.

“Mmm-mommy I swear I didn’t do it,” she mumbled groggily.

“Didn’t do what, sweetheart?” she asked innocently. “If you mean the dress, I know you didn’t. I hung it in your closet.” She smiled sweetly and leaned down to kiss her forehead. As Karen sat up, she felt a light tickle on the back of her neck, as if her hair had gotten just a little bit longer while she slept.

Strange, new sensations followed as she shifted and moved, and reality came flooding back. Sleeping in a satin nightgown was a strange experience, and perhaps worst of all, she actually found herself enjoying it.

“We’ve got a big day, Princess,” Jennifer whispered, doing everything in her power not to burst into tears.

“Princess?” Karen asked, rubbing her eyes slowly. “Mom, what’re you talking about? Jayne said if I was good I wouldn’t have to wear that dress.”

“I know, but she didn’t say anything about letting you out of being Karen,” she answered. She rehearsed the conversation over and over again with Jayne earlier in the morning, but it still stung. “That vase was a priceless family heirloom, sweetheart. After talking it over with your father, we’ve decided that it’s in your best interest to stay Karen for awhile.”

“I can’t go to school like this!” she blurted immediately, trying to push herself out of bed and simultaneously pulling at her nightgown. It seemed the harder she struggled though, the more the fabric clung to her body. She calmed noticeably as Jayne entered the room.

“You’re not going to school as Karen, honeydew,” she answered gently. “At least, not public school. My aunt is the headmistress at Cherie’s school. I’ve arranged for you to attend there.”

“But that’s a girls’ school...” she tried to protest, but her face fell as she realized where this was going. “Oh.”

“You’ll have a clean slate there. Nobody knows Karen. I know you’re not thrilled with this right now, but remember what I said yesterday - have I misled you yet?”

“No...” Karen answered slowly. “But what if kids from my old school see me?”

Jayne glanced at Jennifer with a knowing smile. “All I see is a pretty young girl. What about you Mom?”

“Oh, I agree. She could pass for Cherie’s twin!”

Jayne giggled just a little and smiled as she pulled Karen into a hug, though this time, she decided to forego the magical influences in favor of a simple kiss on her forehead.

“Cherie’s been generous enough to loan you an outfit to wear today, but we need to get you some things for yourself. We also need to get you fitted for your new school uniform.”

“I promised Cherie we could hang out today,” Karen whined, trying to get out of shopping, but Jayne just smiled.

“Oh, yes, that’s true... I suppose we’ll just have to take her with us. She can help you pick out some nice dresses.”

Karen frowned. That backfired utterly.

“So what do I have to wear today?” she asked hesitantly. Jayne approached the closet, and Karen flinched, expecting the party dress again. Instead Jayne pulled out a cute, if bright, floral print dress with a red plastic belt looped around the waist. Karen found herself admiring it for a brief second or two before giving a reluctant nod. “Okay.”

“I’ll let mother and daughter have a bonding moment,” Jayne teased. “I need to check on breakfast.”

“Breakfast?” Karen asked hopefully. Usually breakfast on a Saturday just meant cold cereal. Scott typically had to work early on Saturdays, and Jennifer barely had the energy these days. Jayne nodded simply.

“You and your mom could both stand to start eating better,” she admonished, giving Jennifer a look before turning to head downstairs.

“Maybe he was right,” she mumbled to herself. “Am I getting too close? … But that girl... She’s just like me,” she sighed. “And Jennifer... Can I really do this to them?” she asked no one in particular, while, upstairs, Jennifer helped Karen with her dress.

“There’s something I need to tell you,” Jennifer began as she stood behind Karen, buttoning her in. “When you were little, I said something awful to you. I wasn’t even thinking when I said it.”

“Mom, it’s okay,” Karen tried to interrupt her. She really wasn’t comfortable with where this was going.

“Let me finish, please,” Jennifer begged. After the last button, she spun Karen around and pulled her into a tight hug. “I told you boys can’t be princesses...” she trailed off. Karen frowned deeply.

“I remember.”

“That’s still true,” she continued, but before Karen could respond, she quickly added, “But I don’t see a boy here. Do you?”

Karen stammered. She couldn’t come up with a response to that, at all, so Jennifer simply pulled her close, kissed her forehead, and smiled through her tears. “Let’s get your shoes on then go eat.”

Karen, without waiting to be told, sat down on the edge of the bed. It was unseasonably warm for being mid-October, so Cherie had loaned Karen a pair of sandals to wear. They had a slight one inch heel though, so once they were firmly strapped into place, she had a bit of trouble walking downstairs.

Jayne had two plates ready, with two large scrambled eggs each, and three pieces of bacon, as well as a glass of orange juice and a glass of milk each, when the pair entered the dining room. She glanced up with a smile.

“Karen, you look adorable.”

“Doesn’t she though?” Jennifer echoed with a proud smile as she reached for her chair. Karen quickly pulled it out for her and smiled quietly as she took her seat. She hadn’t realized it, but both Jayne and Jennifer noticed when she crossed her ankles, but neither commented on it.

“Aren’t you eating too?” Karen asked. Jayne quickly shook her head.

“Oh, no. I had a big meal last night. I’m still stuffed.” That little imp was surprisingly tasty. Perhaps it was just the side of vengeance though. Instead, she sat, quietly sipping a cup of coffee, losing herself in thought. Everything was already set up. She had blackmailed the headmistress to pose as her aunt, and enough dirt on the neighbors to keep Karen safe for years if she chose. Now all that was left was to decide.

***
Something's Not Right
***

“There’s no question. You’re growing boobs, Karen,” Cherie said thoughtfully. The late Sunday afternoon sun filtered in around the new, dusty rose lace curtains over the window as the two sat on the edge of a four post bed. Even the carpet, once dark navy, had been pulled up and replaced with soft plush pink.

Karen sighed, defeated as she slumped into the pink, lace-frilled comforter. There used to be a dark blue one with Spider-Man slinging a web at the Green Goblin on it. “I’m telling you, she’s doing this to me. Maybe she put something in my food?”

“I doubt it. I’ve watched her cook, and I know you have too.”

Karen blushed deeply. “Shut up. She looks cute in an apron,” Karen tried to defend herself. In reality, she was trying to learn to cook by watching. Karen had been around almost constantly that weekend, and this afternoon was her first free moment to talk to Cherie in private, so she had plenty of opportunity for it.

“So do you,” Cherie giggled quietly as she gave Karen’s shoulder a playful poke. “Tell you what; my older brother was really into spy gadgets and stuff. He’s off at college, but he left his junk in the attic. We can like, borrow some of it and go spy on her?”

Karen perked up for a moment, but then she frowned and shook her head. “My parents won’t let me out of their sight. I can’t even sneak out. They’re too afraid of ‘Kyle’ coming back.”

“I’ll tell them we’re taking you to get your nails done to help with the illusion when you start at my school.”

Karen flinched at being reminded. The new uniform fit like a glove. Worst of all, she actually liked how she looked in the skirt, but it was all happening too fast. Some part of her loved being treated like a girl by everyone, but this was too much too quickly. “Won’t they know something’s wrong when I come back without painted nails?”

Cherie rolled her eyes as if she had just asked if the sky were blue. “Duh. We’ll go get your nails done then conveniently swing by Jayne’s house on the way home.”

“You’re enjoying this way too much,” Karen stated flatly as she stood, unconsciously flattening her dress. This caused Cherie to giggle.

“You don’t even realize it do you?” she asked. Karen glanced back at her with a confused expression, and Cherie shook her head. “Nothing. Anyway, consider this payback for ruining my shoes. Now come on. Let’s go talk to your parents; I’ve been eyeing a sparkly Barbie pink nail polish that I think will look fantastic with your skin tone.”

As the two stood, Cherie added, “Um, by the way, did you dye your hair?”

Karen blinked, even more confused. She slowly shook her head, and as she started to ask why Cherie would even ask such a ridiculous question, she caught a glimpse of herself in the full length mirror by her new dresser. Not only was her hair a full two inches longer than it was a day ago, it was much lighter and had a faint red tinge. “... I think I’m losing my mind.”

“It must be contagious,” Cherie quipped, but without her usual cheer. She squeezed Karen’s hand and pulled her into a hug. “Whatever’s going on here, I believe you, and I’ll help you get to the bottom of it, okay? You’re not crazy, and you’re not alone.”

Karen smiled faintly as she nodded. “I’m … really sorry about-” she started, but Cherie put a finger to her lips and smiled. “You’ve already apologized three times. Just... don’t ever do it again, and we’ll call it even okay? I’ve really enjoyed getting to know the new you. Even if you reverted to being a jerk again, I’ll always have the memories of a BFF who ‘gets’ me.”

She grinned, pulling Karen along toward the door.

***
Stakeout
***

“How do you even know where she lives?” Karen asked, as the pair stepped off the city bus. Cherie shrugged and smiled. “Hey, just because I’m all girly and junk doesn’t mean I’m not resourceful. C’mon, it’s the house on the end.”

As they walked down the sidewalk, Karen began to notice something, or to be more accurate a lack of something. It was a brisk October afternoon, and though many leaves had fallen from the trees, there were still more than enough for the wind to rustle, but it seemed almost dead around them. No dogs barking, no traffic, no birds chirping, no wind.

“Hey Cherie...?”

Cherie didn’t respond. Instead she slid her heavy purple backpack off her shoulders as she knelt behind the bushes in front of the old house. Karen quickly joined her, as she retrieved two pair of high powered binoculars, as well as a strange device that resembled a hand-held satellite dish.

“Listening device,” Cherie whispered, offering one of a set of earbud headphones to Karen. She nodded, sliding it into her ear as Cherie did the same, and both took up a pair of binoculars. The house was dark, and at first they could only hear a muffled conversation, but as if by magic, things suddenly became clearer.

“Little Jaynie, have you seen Kipthop?” a sweet, young-sounding voice asked.

Jayne answered, irritated, “It took you two days to notice? I ate him Mother,” she stated matter-of-factly.

“You what?!” the second voice bellowed, but calmed almost immediately. “I realize he got on your nerves, which is precisely why I let you use him for target practice, however he was a useful tool.”

“Tool being the operative word, Mother. When a tool no longer becomes useful, you find a new use for it. He botched my plans,” she explained.

Cherie nudged Karen, pointing up. On the second floor, staring out of the window facing the road, stood a pale figure with long, purple hair. As the figure spoke, Jayne’s voice could be heard over the listening device, and Karen gasped.

“All he had to do was knock over a vase and get out, but he couldn’t even do THAT,” she lied. “So I used him for a midnight snack.” She didn’t dare turn around. She knew she’d be caught in her lie if she did, so she pretended to stare out the window.

“Besides, everything’s going as planned. You have Jennifer’s life energy to sustain you, and I’ll have a new daughter soon. All Hallow’s Eve is almost here.”

Suddenly a glint of light caught her attention. The sunlight reflected off the girls’ binoculars, and she smiled broadly, revealing a mouthful of fangs, as she stared directly at the girls. “Excuse me a moment, Mother. It seems we have guests.”

“Uh oh,” Karen whispered. Cherie didn’t say anything, but she was breathing shallowly, as if gripped by mortal terror. Karen lowered her binoculars and glanced over, to find Cherie staring face-to-snout with an angry-looking black chow. The creature growled, its stained yellow fangs showing. Its hot breath smelled of the worst kind of rot, as Karen slowly stood, grabbing Cherie by the arm and pulling her to her feet very slowly.

The dog took a step forward, and the girls cautiously, slowly backed away.

“Lobo, down,” Jayne commanded from the front steps, now looking just as human as ever. The dog immediately lowered its head, and Cherie frantically rushed to hide the spy gear in her backpack.

The dog snorted at the two before turning to prance away harmlessly around the side of the house, as Jayne approached. The two stared, too afraid to move, too afraid to speak, until she stood in front of them, and pulled them into a hug.

“I’m sorry if he scared you,” she cooed, setting them both immediately at ease. She kissed each girl lightly on the forehead. “Was there something you needed? Do you want to come inside? I was just baking cookies with my Mom,” she added with a sweet smile.

Karen shook her head quickly. “No, we really can’t stay. We um,” she tried to think of a lie, but for the first time in her life, had nothing.

“We were just on our way home from the mall, and we wanted to say thank you for everything you’ve done for Karen the last couple of days.” She grabbed Karen’s hand, pulling it up for Jayne to inspect her new, sparkling pink manicure. Each nail bore a letter in white, that taken together, spelled out ‘Barbie Girl” in perfect cursive from pinkie to pinkie. Jayne giggled.

“Oh, Karen!” she squealed as she swept the poor girl up off her feet in a hug before setting her down again. “That’s adorable! I’m thrilled that you’re finally enjoying yourself, Honeydew.” She kissed Karen’s forehead and smiled brightly as she turned to head back inside. Karen and Cherie took the opportunity to bolt in a dead sprint back up the sidewalk. They didn’t stop until they had reached the bus stop, gasping and panting for air.

“They’re the reason my Mom is sick,” Karen said in a shaky, uneven tone.

“What ARE they?” Cherie asked no one in particular. “We need to do some research. But we can’t let on that we know. Let’s go to school tomorrow like nothing’s wrong.”

“We’ve got to tell someone!” Karen squeaked.

“I’m pretty sure the police aren’t going to believe us. Let’s face it Karen, you look more and more like a thirteen year old girl by the hour, and even if we did somehow convince an adult to believe us, who’s to say they wouldn’t get to them too?”

Karen glowered as she slumped onto the bus stop bench. “You’re right. We can’t put anybody else in danger. But what am I gonna do?”

Cherie sat down beside her and pulled her into a hug. “I told you, we need to do some research. I’ll look around online tonight. I can’t promise anything because we have that cybersitter software on my laptop and the main computer, but we can try the public library after school tomorrow.”

“What about that name … Kipthop?” Karen asked. Cherie shrugged slowly. To her mind, there was no question they were dealing with something evil here, but she was conflicted. After all Karen was becoming a much better person. How could that be bad? Did it make her a bad person that she wanted Karen to stay Karen?

As the bus rolled to a stop, they stood and quickly boarded, with a silent glance exchanged, a promise unspoken, not to speak a word of this to anyone.

***
An Unexpected Ally
***

Apart from adjusting to new teachers and classmates, all of whom treated Karen as just another girl, some even welcoming her into their social circles, her first day at St. Claire’s passed uneventfully. Every chance she could find, she visited the library to try and find some information, but unsurprisingly, the school library was absent of a section on demons and ancient evils, and the internet filters ensured that they found little useful online, other than a Dungeons and Dragons monster name generator.

By Tuesday Karen was getting desperate. She no longer looked anything like her old self, and in fact, seemed to be acting less and less like her old self. Worst of all, nobody else even noticed the physical changes, except of course Cherie. The two had decided to try the public library Wednesday afternoon, but when Kristina wasn’t where she promised Cherie she would be, she became very worried and went to look for her.

She found her, giggling and gossiping with Cherie’s and her friends outside the gym.

“Cherie, there you are!” Karen bubbled. “Mindy’s having a huge Halloween party this Friday! You are going right?”

“Um, yeah,” Cherie answered hesitantly. “But don’t forget we’ve also got that thing, too...”

“Oh come on, Cherie! You totally flaked on my last boy-girl party. Please tell me you’re not backing out of this one too?” the brown-haired girl whined.

“No, I’ll be there. You know how much I love Halloween. BFFs right?” she asked. Mindy smiled and hugged her.

“Totes. I’ve gotta go though. Mom’s picking me up. I’ll text you tonight!” she called as she raced off, waving haphazardly. As the others dispersed, Karen giggled a little.

“Oh my God, my first boy girl party. This is going to be so cool!” she squealed. Cherie frowned softly, and Karen turned to stare at her. “What? Oh, I haven’t forgotten about Jayne. Evil witch, gotta stop her, grr.”

Cherie shook her head slowly. “Would you listen to yourself? Even Mindy’s not this vapid! Focus, Karen! We need to stop Jayne. They’re responsible for your mom being sick, remember?”

That got Karen’s undivided attention. It almost seemed as if a veil of fog was lifting, and she scowled. After a few seconds she nodded, and then hugged Cherie. “Oh my God, what was I thinking?” she whispered quietly. Cherie shook her head.

“It’s not your fault. It’s Jayne. At first I thought this whole thing was adorable. I loved what you were becoming because you were actually a lot of fun to be around, but now it’s starting to scare me. This is wrong, and we have to stop it.”

Karen hesitantly replied, “But … Is it so bad not wanting to go back to being the boy everyone hates?”

“Of course not,” Cherie answered quickly. “But you don’t need magic for that. Karen, I don’t think it was Jayne that made you be nice to me that first night. It was only today that I started noticing this … fake you coming out, after we got caught spying on her.”

Karen nodded soberly. “Let’s get to the library. The sooner we find some answers the sooner we can stop Jayne and the other girl.” She added quietly as they started down the empty hallway together, “But I’m keeping my new stuff,” she added with a quiet, more natural giggle, which caused Cherie to laugh.

The girls had already worked everything out with their parents. They would check in with the librarian every half hour, and call home from there so that the public library would show up on their Caller ID. If they were going to get any research in, they needed to reassure their parents that they really were at the library ‘studying’ - even if it wasn’t school work they were reading.

By six-thirty, the girls had already gone through a stack of books, with no end in sight, when Jayne’s voice broke the dead silence of their surroundings.

“Ancient Mythology...” They looked up sharply, gasping in unison to find Jayne sitting on the edge of the table with an open book in hand, skimming it idly. “Deep subject for girls your age isn’t it?” she teased, but her facial features were practically unreadable as to what was going on behind those calculating eyes. Outwardly she wore as friendly a smile as ever.

“We were just-” Karen tried to lie, but Jayne slammed the book shut with one hand. With the other, she reached out, placing a delicate finger to Karen’s lips.

“I know what you were looking for, honeydew. That’s why I’m here.”

“What you’re doing to Mrs. Lawrence is wrong!” Cherie exclaimed.

Jayne tilted her head slightly, staring at Cherie. Part of her wanted to backhand the girl for interrupting, but a greater part of her, a part that she believed long dead, resisted that urge, and a sympathetic smile crossed her lips as she withdrew her finger from Karen’s.

“I wasn’t always a monster you know,” she said softly, as she slid down off the table. She took a seat directly across from the girls. Delicately, she folded her hands, waiting patiently for the girls to take in that statement.

“Why should we believe anything you say?” Karen asked softly. Suddenly, a book was in front of Jayne that wasn’t there before. It was a very old, somewhat weathered yearbook from Karen’s old school, circa 1952. With a wave of her hand, the book opened itself, its pages fluttering past at lightning speed, causing both Karen and Cherie to jump. She slid the book across the table.

Karen and Cherie leaned closer, to see a picture of a rather handsome 16 year old in a leather jacket, standing in front of a 1949 Ford Thunderbird, along with three other boys. His head had been circled, in faded ink, with an arrow, and a signature.

“Love you forever! - Meg”

“My girlfriend, if you’re wondering,” Jayne answered their questioning glances, “Wrote that two weeks before I met ‘Mother’. Meg was the sacrifice that gave me new life, so that I’d forget my old life, and wouldn’t have any ties to it anymore. I chose Jennifer for yours because Cherie wasn’t in the picture yet.”

She stated it so matter-of-factly, as if she were describing how to solve a simple math equation, not toying with human lives, that it sent a shock of rage through Karen’s body such that, had Jayne not held up her hand, she would surely have leapt across the table to strangle her, magic or no.

“You’re a monster!” she cried, and Jayne nodded.

“Yes. I am,” she answered simply. “I’m sorry, Karen.”

Karen froze solid. Jayne’s tone, her posture, everything about her movements seemed to suggest that she genuinely meant it. It was the last thing Karen expected. She sank back into her chair, staring blankly back at her. Cherie spoke up.

“What do you want, exactly? Why are you here, if you didn’t come to stop us?”

“It’s because Karen... reawakened something in me. Something I thought died with Meg.”

“What?” Karen asked, quietly and cautiously. Jayne lowered her gaze thoughtfully.

“My soul.” She glanced up again. “I can’t stay long. Mother will realize I’m up to something if I do. “If you want to find the truth, look for a woman named Claudia Miklos, in a novelty magic shop at the corner of fourth and Elm. Tell her you need a ritual of Banishment. When she asks, show her this.” She then slid a piece of paper across the table. On it, something was written that, to the girls, looked like incomprehensible gibberish. They looked up again, to ask.

And suddenly, Jayne wasn’t there anymore. She didn’t vanish before their eyes. It was simply as if she was never there to begin with. Karen and Cherie slowly turned to stare at each other, as if to silently ask the other if she had really just seen that.

Slowly, they stood, and after returning their books, they started home. Already the sun had set, and their parents would be expecting them very soon, but tomorrow was another day. Unfortunately, Halloween was nearly upon them, and according to the other voice, the one Jayne identified as ‘Mother’, that would be the pivotal night.

***
Madame Claudia
***

Karen thought she had the perfect plan to look for the magic shop Jayne had told them about, but Jennifer’s health had taken a turn for the worse during the night. Jayne would be picking them up. Even in her weakened state though, Jennifer insisted that Jayne take the girls shopping for Halloween costumes.

“I’ve never seen Karen so excited about a party,” she had said. In fact, Kyle had never been invited to any parties - and usually was banned from crashing them. So Jayne reluctantly agreed. She had hoped to keep herself out of the brimstone that was to come, one way or another, but fate had other plans.

“Cheer up, you two,” Jayne insisted, as the girls climbed into the back of her late model electric blue hybrid. “I know a costume store that’s off the beaten path. They’re sure to have what you’re looking for.” She glanced over her shoulder with a wink. “My front left tire’s a little low on pressure so I’ll have to let you shop alone. I hope that’s okay.”

Cherie and Karen looked at each other, dumbfounded. Neither dared say a word, and Jayne just snickered under her breath as they pulled away from the imposing edifice that was St. Claire’s.

She let the girls out in front of a costume shop, at a little four-way intersection. Directly across the way stood another, much older building, “Herbs and Spice.” The shop windows were decorated with beautiful, dark velvet curtains contrasting various knick nacks, jewelry, and even a stuffed raven on a perch. It was Cherie who realized first, and pointed up at the street sign.

“Let’s go check it out?” she asked, hopeful that Karen’s head was still clear. Karen nodded enthusiastically.

“Hello?” Karen called, as the pair entered. “Mrs. Miklos?”

“Call me Claudia, but I am unmarried, so “Miss”, if you must,” a young woman’s voice called. She had a very slight Eastern European tone to her voice, at least to the girls’ ears. A moment later, a brown-haired woman in her early twenties. She wore a loose-fitting white peasant blouse and a long skirt, as well as a brightly colored kerchief in her hair. She looked every bit the stereotypical gypsy, which on any other day would have made either girl chuckle, but today, they stared in awkward silence.

“Come to browse my books, or is it something more that you require - a popularity charm, perhaps?”

Karen’s eyes lit up, and for a moment, she seemed to forget why she was there. “Wow, really?”

But a sharp glance from Cherie seemed enough to clear her thoughts. She cleared her throat. “We were told you could help us - well, help me. I... Um, I don’t really know how to explain it. My babysitter told me to give this to you.”

She carefully took the folded paper from her backpack. She approached and extended it to the woman, who at first, unfolding the note, gave it only a cursory glance. After a second, more careful examination though, she dropped the paper and took three full steps back, staring, scowling at Karen.

“Who sent you? I want a name!” she demanded angrily.

“Jayne!” Karen squealed, frightened. “She’s my babysitter, and she’s turning me into a girl!”

The woman calmed somewhat, as she stepped closer. She was quite careful not to step on the piece of paper, but as well, she didn’t pick it up just yet. She stared intensely at Karen, and several agonizing seconds passed.

“... I see. I’m sorry if I frightened you, child. I know what it is you seek, and it is no small thing. But you said this... Jayne is doing this to you. But she sent you to me as well?”

Cherie spoke up next, even as the woman returned her attention to the paper. She sprinkled what looked to the girls like simple table salt onto the paper, and the writing immediately vanished. She crumpled the paper, tossing it aside.

“We think she feels guilty. We’re not really sure what her deal is, but she’s trying to stop what happened to her from happening to Karen.”

The woman gave Karen a skeptical glance as she asked, “You say this is forced upon you, but your soul and body are coming into alignment, not away from it. Are you sure this is not something that you invoked upon yourself?”

Karen quickly shook her head. “No ma’am. I-it’s something I’ve wanted for as long as I can remember, b-but not like this. I don’t want to be a monster!”

The woman chuckled to herself. “Come with me. You seek a ritual of Banishment, do you not?” she asked, as she disappeared into the back room. Despite how the front of the shop appeared, the room behind the heavy curtain was actually a very modern office area, with another offshoot room stacked with neat rows of shelves and boxes.

“Surprised?” she asked with a grin, glancing back at the pair. “Most of my business is tourists seeking a palm reading, or an alternative remedy for an upset stomach, so I play up the ‘gypsy’ angle. Though it is true, my grandparents were Romani.” She paused again, and turned back to face Karen. “Tell me something. Do you know what it is that you face?”

Karen slowly shook her head. “No idea. All we have is the name of an imp-” she started, but Claudia held up both hands.

“Don’t repeat it,” she said swiftly.

“But it’s dead,” Cherie added. Claudia shook her head. She motioned for the girls to follow again.

“Doesn’t matter. Even in death, a demon’s name has great power. Wielded carelessly, it could bring terrible harm,” she explained. She led the girls into the large stockroom, where she walked down a long row of shelves, stopping near the end. She took down what at first glance, appeared to be a harmless shoe box, but when she opened it, the pungent aroma of dried, sweet herbs filled the air.

“Everything that you will need, except the name of your tormentor - the succubus. These kind of creatures work in pairs always - a mother, and a daughter. When the daughter becomes the mother, then the mother is free, and the cycle begins again.”

“But we know her name,” Karen insisted. The woman shook her head.

“No. You know her chosen name. Besides, if this … Jayne sent you to me, then she might not be the one you wish banished.”

“I knew you’d understand,” Jayne answered cheerfully from the end of the shelf row. The three looked up to see her standing with her arms neatly folded in front of her, leaning against the metal shelving. “Hi Claudia.”

“So you are the demon... I might have known. It was too convenient for one so young to have such knowledge of the Old Ways as yourself.”

“Demon is such a harsh word,” Jayne replied sweetly. “I prefer the term ‘morally ambiguous entity of extraplanar origins’. Of course I had no idea when I started doing my grocery shopping here, that I’d end up coming to you for a Banishment ritual. I love it when a plan falls into place.”

“I am doing this for the child, not for you, creature,” Claudia hissed, but Jayne simply laughed.

“Hey, tell yourself whatever you need to, as long as this works, and I’m free of the hag. I’m not really a bad person.” She paused to giggle vapidly. “Okay, yes, I am, but something’s happening to me, and I can’t decide if I like or hate it. I’m hoping that helping Karen will resolve this inner turmoil.”

“... And if it doesn’t?” Karen asked nervously.

Jayne shrugged softly. “We’ve got all the time in the world to figure it out. I’m right though, aren’t I?” she asked, more hesitantly. Her voice suddenly lost its superior edge. She almost sounded human. “If Karen banishes Mother, then the cycle is broken, I’m free, and she doesn’t have to become my new daughter right?”

Claudia nodded slowly. She sensed the change in Jayne’s tone, and her dimeanor shifted significantly. She approached Jayne, locking her gaze.

“The stink eye doesn’t work on demons, babe.” Jayne stared back at her, but nervously, despite her snide remark. Claudia was unfazed.

“It’s small, but it’s there,” she said, finally. “If I hadn’t seen it for myself, I would never have believed that a demon could reclaim their soul. She must mean a lot to you, Jayne,” she used her chosen name this time, rather than simply calling her ‘creature’ or ‘demon’, and it caught Jayne by surprise.

She started to respond, to snap at Claudia, but a greater resistance washed over her, and she quietly turned to walk away. Claudia remained unmoving until she heard the bell on the front door ring twice, as Jayne walked outside. She turned back to the bewildered girls and smiled.

“I will find the demon’s true name. You girls must prepare. Judging by your uniforms, you both attend St. Claire’s academy, correct?”

Both girls silently nodded, as she handed Karen the box. Once closed again, the scent of herbs seemed to dissipate entirely.

“Excellent. It is a blessed place, and we will have better success there. The gates will be unlocked when you arrive.”

“When?” Karen asked. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to sneak away.”

“Tomorrow night,” she answered. “The ritual is always performed on Halloween night. The Banishment must be performed then.”

“Tomorrow night?” Cherie echoed. “Karen that’s perfect! Jayne’s supposed to take us to Mindy’s party. I bet her ‘mother’ thinks she’ll be keeping an eye on us to make sure we don’t interfere. But with Jayne on our side she can get us to the school without raising suspicions.”

She turned to Claudia and hugged her, and Karen quickly followed suit. “Thanks for all your help, Miss Claudia,” Cherie said warmly.

Karen nodded her agreement, asking after a moment, “... Will I go back to being a boy after all this is over?”

Claudia frowned softly. “I honestly cannot say. Ordinarily, the answer would be an emphatic yes. You would be free from the demon’s curse, and nature would take over, purifying you of the taint. But in your case...” She trailed off, frowning thoughtfully, but Karen nodded.

“It’s okay. I kind of wouldn’t mind staying like this. I just don’t want to be a demon. Come on Cherie. Let’s get our costumes, so your parents don’t get suspicious.”

“Good idea,” Cherie answered. “They’d ask way too many questions if I came home empty-handed. You’re still staying over tonight right?”

“Yeah,” Karen answered, as they left. Unfortunately for them, they were already outside and halfway across the street, too far away to hear Claudia’s startled screams.

***
Endgame
***

Despite the looming darkness, there was some silver lining to be found. It turned out that St. Claire’s had a tradition of students wearing their Halloween costumes to school. Karen was at first reluctant - she had chosen a lavender princess costume, and was nervous about being seen in it at school all day, but Cherie had gotten a soft pink version of the same costume. “We’ll be twins!” she had excitedly insisted.

The idea certainly won Karen over. It was the same comment her mother had made the previous weekend, after all. And Jayne had a special surprise in store for Karen to lift her spirits, as well.

As a sign of good faith, she took the girls by the hospital before school that day. Much to Karen’s surprise, Jennifer seemed to be surprisingly healthy and in high spirits. Jayne seemed more reserved and languid though, by contrast. With promises of being let out of the hospital by Saturday, and a looming end to the demon threat - so Karen thought at least - she found it easy to let go for a day and enjoy herself, and her new life.

That evening though, things changed. Jayne never came to pick the girls up, so they had to take the bus over to the school. Nearby, there were few streetlights on, completely out of the ordinary for the neighborhood. A dread silence seemed to permeate the surroundings, much like the day they went to spy on Jayne.

“I don’t like this...” Karen whispered. Cherie nodded her agreement.

“Miss Claudia said the gate should be unlocked. Do you know where we’re supposed to meet her?”

Karen shook her head. “No. I assumed she’d meet us by the gate,” Karen answered. “Let’s go look for her.”

Cherie nodded, quietly squeezing Karen’s hand as she followed. The pair barely made it past the gate though, when Claudia approached from the shadows of a nearby oak tree. Strangely, the tree seemed much more intimidating now than it had that afternoon. Perhaps it was the ring of unlit candles surrounding it. Looking around, Karen realized the other trees had similar rings.

“Good, you’re here,” Claudia said, though absent her accent now.

“Your voice-” Karen started to ask, and Claudia nodded.

“I only do that stuff for the tourists.” But Karen knew she was lying. Even after Claudia had dropped the ‘gypsy’ act the day before, even as she confronted Jayne, she still had a distinct accent.

“You’re lying,” Karen hissed. She reached into the box, grabbing a small pouch of salt which she flung into Claudia’s eyes. The woman yowled in pain, swinging blindly.

“Let’s go!” Karen shouted, pulling Cherie along as they ran. The gate slammed shut, trapping them on the school grounds, as the candles sprang to life. Between the candlelight and the full moon, they could now better see where they were going. Unfortunately they had no idea where they could run. They could hear ‘Claudia’s’ footfalls and angry shouting in the near distance behind them as they ran.

Eventually they found themselves in the school auditorium. Claudia’s limp body lay in a crumpled heap, bound and gagged with a strip of cloth torn from her skirt, beside what Karen could only guess was some kind of altar.

“You set up the ritual, I’ll untie her,” Cherie instructed. Karen nodded and threw open the box. First she drew a circle of salt, and then began setting out the bowls of incense as prescribed by the scroll they had found in the box the night before.

Cherie meanwhile attempted to revive Claudia, trying everything from pinching and slapping her to shouting in her face to shaking her. The woman’s eyes slowly fluttered open just as Karen finished setting everything up, but a slow, methodical clap from the entryway caused the three to freeze.

An attractive young woman, just slightly older than Jayne, but remarkably like her in appearance save for the darker auburn hair, slowly approached the stage. “Well done, children,” she announced coldly. She was the owner of the second voice Jayne had called ‘Mother’ before.

“It’s a good thing I decided to keep an eye on my little Jayne, or else you might have actually succeeded.” She laughed grimly, seeming to hover in mid-air up onto the stage. She stopped just outside the circle of salt.

“Now why don’t you be a good little girl and come over here by Auntie, and let’s get this finished, shall we? I’ve got big plans for the cosmos.”

“Don’t do it Karen!” Cherie cried out.

“She is right,” Claudia added softly. “She cannot touch you. The circle of salt keeps her at bay.”

“Silence fool!” the woman hissed, turning her glare on the unguarded pair. “I may not be able to cross the sacred circle, but that doesn’t mean I can’t force her to watch as I rip out your still beating heart and shove it down your throat!”

“No!” Karen shrieked as tears stung her eyes. “Please!” she begged. “I’ll do whatever you want, just don’t hurt Cherie!”

The woman smiled sweetly, her voice taking on a gentle tone again. “There, now that wasn’t so hard was it? Now just be a dear and break the circle, and I promise I’ll make this quick and painless. If that rotten girl can’t be bothered to complete her own ascension, then I’ll just have to do it for her.”

Karen hesitantly approached the circle. She stretched out one white shoe, intent on knocking away the salt, when suddenly an invisible force, like an unseen hand, grabbed her ankle. She shrieked, nearly stumbling backwards as Jayne faded into view.

“It turns out, absorbing your imp gave me some of his power,” Jayne said with a smug grin as she tossed a parchment to Karen. “Read it!” she shouted.

As Jayne’s ‘Mother’ lurched for Claudia and Cherie, Jayne threw an arm around her throat from behind. “Oh no you don’t!” she shouted. Though by all rights, the older of the pair should have been able to overpower the younger, somehow Jayne was able to draw her away just long enough for the two to enter the circle.

“You miserable brat!” the elder demon howled. “When I get loose I’ll have your guts for garters!”

She spun around, and with tremendous force, knocked Jayne backwards, off the stage, and well into the fifth row of seats. She spun around to face the three humans, who now spoke almost as one as they read from the scroll. Her eyes widened.

“My true name!” she hissed as she attempted to strike at them, but a powerful magical barrier left a searing wound on her arm, forcing her to recoil.

“You taught me... too well,” Jayne wheezed as she staggered forward. A proud smile crossed her lips as she slumped to the ground. A brilliant light washed over the immediate area, snuffing out the candles, and with a terrible, unearthly scream, the older demon’s form withered into ashes and dust, and then faded entirely.

“Jayne!” Karen squealed, leaping down off the stage to where the younger demon had fallen. She rolled Jayne onto her back, and Jayne smiled faintly, as Claudia and Cherie raced over.

“I’m fine,” she groaned. “Been keeping Jennifer alive.”

Karen, with panic in her voice, and tears in her eyes, looked up at Claudia. “Will she be okay?!”

Claudia glanced slowly between Jayne and Karen. She exhaled softly. “Grandfather forgive me. I cannot believe I’m going to save a demon.” She turned her gaze on Jayne. “If you make me regret this, so help me...”

Jayne half-laughed, half-coughed, as a sickly black liquid trickled from the corners of her mouth.

“Go,” she whispered. “Go to your party. Go enjoy your new life,” she insisted.

“Save your strength,” Karen argued, but Jayne forced her hand away, mustering enough strength to shout.

“I said go!”

Karen frowned as Cherie took her hand, pulling her away. “Come on, Karen. If this is her last wish, then we need to honor it.”

Karen slowly nodded as she turned to walk away with Cherie. As soon as the girls left, Jayne sat bolt upright and dusted herself off. Claudia jumped slightly.

“You’re a cruel one,” she hissed, but Jayne laughed.

“Oh pipe down. The girls needed some closure.”

“But you ARE going to tell them, aren’t you?” Claudia admonished. Jayne reached out to take Claudia’s unoffered hand, pulling herself up.

“Of course I will. I’ll stop by the party in an hour, say you saved me, blah blah blah. In the meantime, do you want to go get some coffee?”

“Excuse me?” Claudia blinked, caught completely off guard.

“Sure. I mean I haven’t been on a date in sixty some years. Come on, humor me? I just got my soul back, and I want to keep it.”

“Going out for coffee with you … will help you keep your soul,” Claudia responded with a skeptical tone. Jayne grinned broadly.

“Yep.”

“Do not make me regret this,” Claudia answered dryly as she left the auditorium, still holding Jayne's hand.

***
Epilogue
***

“True to her word, Jayne stopped by the party that night. She remained Karen’s regular babysitter, and a regular fixture in her life. With Jayne’s mother out of the picture, Jayne steadily relinquished her hold on the town. It turned out all she really wanted was what Karen wanted - to live a normal life.

“Karen woke the next morning to find her transformation was complete. No one remembered Kyle anymore, except of course for herself, Cherie, Jayne, and Claudia. It took her awhile to adjust to all the new changes in her life, but with the knowledge that she no longer would become a demon like Jayne, and her mother’s rapid recovery to full health, she had plenty of time to figure it out. After all, being a teenager is awkward for anybody. The end.”

Kristina smiled as she leaned back into the old sofa. Denise had joined her on the other side at some point during her storytelling, and the raven-haired girl, like everyone else, sat speechless. Finally, it was Josh who broke the silence.

He removed his arm from around Marie, and started to clap. “That... was awesome. So Jayne and Claudia hooked up?”

Soon the others joined in applauding as well, as Kristina answered, “Yup. Jayne was a demon after all, and not bound by human notions of “taboo”. Karen and Cherie were more like sisters, though, don’t worry.”

“Aww,” Marie giggled. “I think they would’ve made a cute couple.”

“Great story,” the unnamed girl said happily. “Aunt Sam would be proud.”

Kristina gave her a startled glance, but before she could answer, a newcomer quietly emerged from the woods. He was younger than Kristina by a few years, maybe twelve or thirteen.

Marie immediately rolled her eyes. “I knew you were spying on me,” she teased as he approached her.

“I’m sorry,” he answered quietly, which caused her to give the boy a puzzled stare. Kristina and Denise exchanged an amused glance.

“What’s wrong?” Marie asked. He looked like he’d seen a ghost.

“That story... It’s not true is it?”

Marie tried not to giggle. “I don’t know... You’ll have to ask Kristina. It’s her story. But I’ll tell you this much, you’d better not put your nasty gum on my hairbrush again, or I just might take a page from Jayne’s spell book,” she added, giving her little brother her best evil big sister glare.

Everyone started to laugh as the boy shrieked in terror, backing away from Marie. She rolled her eyes and reached out to gently take his hand. “Come on, I’m just teasing. Let’s get you home before Mom freaks out. Hey Josh, can you give us a ride please?” she asked, glancing over at the older boy. He smiled chivalrously and bowed.

“Your chariot awaits, ladies,” he teased, shooting a grin at the boy, and laughing as Marie swatted his shoulder. “Just kidding. C’mon, I’ll stop for tacos on the way.”

He paused though, turning back to Kristina. “Oh, um... sorry for... what I said earlier I’ll deck the next person I hear saying it after tonight,” he added soberly.

Marie smiled sweetly as he started up the path, adding, “See you guys next week.”

“On that note,” Kristina said cheerfully, “I declare the first meeting of the New Midnight Society closed.”

She picked up the pail as Brent chuckled to himself and stood, “I’ll see you guys next week. I’m feeling kind of inspired to write something now too.” He quickly disappeared down the trail.

Denise giggled as she stood. “So who’s turn is it next week anyway?” she asked, glancing back Kristina. “Because I’ve got an awesome story if you don’t mind?”

“I’m just glad everyone liked my story enough to have a next week,” Kristina answered wryly. Denise waved as she started off down the trail, and though Kristina hadn’t noticed until she put out the fire and set the pail down again, the dark-haired girl had stayed behind.

“I never did get your name,” Kristina said sheepishly as she turned to smile at the girl, who laughed.

“Jayne,” she teased. It was too dark to see, even by the full moon’s light, but Kristina’s awkward silence was enough to make her start giggling. “Just kidding. I’m Amy. Hey Kristina, do you want to hang out tomorrow?” she asked cautiously.

Kristina furrowed her brows slightly as they started down the path away from the campsite together. “Really?”

“Sure. You seem like a really cool girl, and I was thinking maybe I could introduce you to some of my friends from my school.”

“St. Claire’s, right?” Kristina asked teasingly as she stopped to untie one of the ribbons marking the path to the campsite. Amy reached out to take her new friend’s flashlight, holding it in place so she could see to untie the ribbon.

“Actually it is. And your description was perfect. You’ve been there before haven’t you?”

Kristina slowly nodded. “Yeah... I wanted to transfer there after I was attacked at school last semester. There’s some legal crap going on right now to try and get it through, but in the meantime I’m stuck. But at least now I have friends.”

“Wow, that sucks,” Amy answered softly. “But my friends are all cool. You won’t be treated badly. I promise.”

Kristina glanced back at Amy. By now, her eyes had adjusted to the moonlight, and she could see Amy’s genuine smile. She stepped closer and hugged her. “Would you walk me home? It’s kind of late, and I hate walking home alone.”

Amy smiled warmly at the friendly hug, replying, “Or I could drive,” she answered casually, holding up a set of car keys.

And for once in her life, Kristina’s future finally looked a little brighter. She had accomplished what she set out to do, and now the New Midnight Society’s flames were rekindled for another generation.

The End?... Perhaps, at least for now.


Author's Note:
One of the biggest influences on my life, and my love of the macabre and bizarre, was a television show on Saturday Night Nickelodeon called "Are You Afraid of the Dark?" which I've tried very hard to recapture in spirit with this story. I have nothing but the absolute deepest love, respect, and admiration for D.J. Machale's work on the series, and write this as a humble homage.

Happy Halloween, everyone!

Split Victory

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Other Keywords: 

  • Action
  • Mystery
  • Autism Coded
  • Neurodivergent Characters

Split Victory
©2026 Zoë Taylor

14 year old Tiffani and her identical twin Morgan were both assigned male at birth, but due to an unusual intervention, they were separated and raised in vastly different lives. While Tiffani was allowed to simply exist, following her dreams of studying Taekwondo at a prestigious global academy, her long lost twin brother Morgan found himself under the oppressive shadow of his stepfather, billionaire playboy John Roth.

But now, Tiffani has left the singular world of Taekwondo tournaments behind to join the global world rankings of the North American Martial Arts Sports Association, she and her long lost sibling are put on a collision course that was never meant to happen, and along the way they'll unravel a mystery that's bigger than the both of them.

TG Themes: 

  • Real World
  • Romantic
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Split Victory 1 - The Sparrow and the Tiger

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Action
  • Mystery
  • Twins
  • Autism Coded
  • Neurodivergent Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory
©2026 Zoë Taylor

14 year old Tiffani and her identical twin Morgan were both assigned male at birth, but due to an unusual intervention, they were separated and raised in vastly different lives. While Tiffani was allowed to simply exist, following her dreams of studying Taekwondo at a prestigious global academy, her long lost twin brother Morgan found himself under the oppressive shadow of his stepfather, billionaire playboy John Roth.

But now, Tiffani has left the singular world of Taekwondo tournaments behind to join the global world rankings of the North American Martial Arts Sports Association, she and her long lost sibling are put on a collision course that was never meant to happen, and along the way they'll unravel a mystery that's bigger than the both of them.

***

Chapter 1: The Sparrow

8:30 A.M.
The haptic buzz of Tiffani’s Apple Watch hummed against her wrist. She didn't flinch. She had been awake for twenty minutes, sitting stationary at the center of her unmade four-post oak bed, weighted dusty rose comforter shoved aside. It looked like an ordinary blanket to the untrained eye, but to Tiffani it meant a good night’s sleep under a regulated, constant pressure, just like the stiff, high thread count sheets beneath her.

Her eyes were shielded by her firmly weighted, champagne-colored silk sleep mask, the “Aura by Apex” logo embroidered with a subtle, raised stitch of silver thread at the temple. To Tiffani, it wasn’t the REM cycle optimizer the marketing had promised; it was the anchor grounding her frantic mind, holding the world’s static at bay.

Her fingers moved with practiced, rhythmic speed. She navigated the strands of her blonde hair into a tight French braid by touch alone in a kind of a tactile kata, a golden crown of hair constructed in the void. While the world outside was a gray January blur she chose not to acknowledge yet, she was already building the armor she would wear into the fray.

She reached unerringly and snatched the soft, pink hair tie from her nightstand without so much as a twitch of her head, anchoring the French braid securely, and only then removing the mask and reached for the nightstand again, adjusting the remote controlled dimming switch to bring the light up to a moderate level.

She stood and snatched the dobok off the back of her vanity desk's chair. As she pulled it into place she paused, trying to adjust the ventilated mesh so that it sat just right against her skin. She wasn't thinking about the 2A tournament yet, her analytical mind too preoccupied with the weight of the fabric hanging just right.

Her gaze shifted to the trophy shelf. It was the only surface in the room she kept dusted. Most of the plastic gold belonged to a person who no longer existed, but the three newest pillars etched with “Tiffani Sterling” - her “stage name” and homage to parents she never knew, felt real: proof of a corrected record.

Beside the trophy shelf, a 90s-era Cranberries poster, slightly torn and UV-faded, was now preserved behind a protective glass frame. Beneath it, she had stacked her CD jewel cases in a vertical sequence by release year. This mechanical arrangement, along with the alignment of her Apex pads, sat in sharp contrast to the heap of stuffed animals and the sprawl of makeup bottles on the oak vanity.

She stretched briefly before pulling on a plain, black track suit pants and jacket over her dobok. The dobok top’s black v-neck was the only real splash of color, no school insignia or personal embroidery, not that she represented herself exactly. She had a school, and an extremely encouraging coach for that matter, but in the world of the North American Martial Arts Sports Association, she wasn’t even a blip on anyone’s radar.

She stepped into her pink-accented sneakers. The new Apex pads: gloves, headgear, shin, elbow, and chest guard fit snugly into her ratty, old unlabeled black duffle bag, the unfortunately necessary cup buried deep at the bottom and out of sight. Lastly, she thumbed the case of her custom-fitted mouthguard before sliding it into her pocket.

‘Mom’ had insisted on the dental-grade fit. It was a tactical advantage; the suction meant it stayed seated during a kyep or a heavy strike to the diaphragm.
Tiffani hummed "Dreams" to herself, breaking the silence and letting the melody keep the morning's variables at bay as she took the stairs two at a time. Alex was still asleep, but the 2A bracket didn't wait for North Shore teenagers to wake up.

“Breakfast.”
Amanda didn't look up from her legal briefs, but she slid a fine China plate across the granite. A napkin-wrapped breakfast pocket steamed in the center of the gold-rimmed porcelain.
Tiffani picked it up, the heat causing her to briefly hand it from one palm to the other. She wasn't hungry; her stomach felt like a knot of tight wires, but she knew the math. If she hit the semis, her blood sugar couldn't be a variable.

“Mom I don't know if I'm ready for an Open,” Tiffani said,“That WST seal feels different when it’s not just a TKD gym. What if the NAMASA girls see right through me?”

Amanda finally looked up, her smile brief but centered. “They’ll see exactly what’s on the mats, Tiff. The car’s warming in the garage.”

Tiffani caught their twin reflections in the stainless steel. With the same honey-blonde hair, Amanda could easily pass for her biological mother.

Today, Amanda’s hung in a casual ponytail, while Tiffani’s felt winched into a French braid so tight it may as well have been a structural part of her skull. She missed the freedom of loose hair, but the tension of the braid provided a grounding focal point at least: one less thing to go flying loose.

As they left the palatial estate, too large for just the three of them, Tiffani glanced out across the manicured lawns and flawless gardens. She set her jaw, her core tightening as she heard the heavy iron gate at the edge of her Stonewood sanctuary slam shut.

***

Chapter 2: The Untouchable Tiger

8:30 A.M.
The minute rolled over with a harsh, mechanical click. The loud alarm only managed a single shrill shriek before a heavy fist struck the ‘Off’ button with practiced precision, just enough to spare the ancient clock’s slightly yellowed plastic casing.

Morgan had already woken up an hour ago, staring through the crack inthe beige miniblinds as frost nipped on the window against a muted gray sky.

His stomach rumbled, but he ignored it as he rolled off the bed and grabbed the heavy black karate gi, the stiff, 14 ounce canvas a grounding pressure against his pale skin.

The room resembled a grand championship trophy museum that someone had begrudgingly shoved a bed into out of necessity or mandate rather than any decorative intent, rows of cheap plastic trophies painted gold or fake marble buried at the back in favor of statues of walnut and real gold, and rings nestled in black velvet to make them glisten more sharply.

He taped his wrists with crisp, fresh athletic tape, an exact and practiced amount of pressure for maximum protection that would still allow some freedom of movement before reaching for the dingy, yellowed white belt, frayed and thin. He secured the underbelt firmly knowing roadwork was no place to expose a black belt.

Suzanne came barreling through the hallway, a mobile wall of silk and rucksack cloth stacked so high she could barely see over it.

“Uh,” Morgan said and cracked a small smile, “Do you need some help with that?”

Suzanne spun on a heel and flashed a broad grin. “Nah, I got it,” she answered, but stepped closer, shifting the bundle of garments expertly around so as to not drop anything. “Jeez bro. No coat? You do know it snowed last night right? It’s like 20 degrees out there.”

“35,” he shot back confidently and then rolled his shoulders. “It’s good for endurance. Not like I’m hiking through Siberia barefoot.”

If you say so Rocky,” Suzanne giggled with a lyrical, teasing tone. “Anyway Mom’s got your protein overload ready. I already stole a piece of bacon.”

“Yeah, I smelled it,” Morgan said. “Hey, Z? Thanks for,you know, last night, for listening.”

Suzanne somehow managed to shift the whole bundle of costumes onto one arm as she stretched out her other arm and pulled Morgan into a tight, reassuring hug. His muscles tensed instinctively, and he forced himself to relax. “Don’t sweat it,” she whispered. “Thanks for making my ex back off last week.”

“Anytime,” he said, his stare briefly intensifying at the memory before he, once again, forced himself to take it down a notch. “I can handle your ex girlfriends too,” he said, trying to recover the mask. “Just give me a name.”

“Shush!” she hissed, grinning. “It’s ex girlfriend, singular, and she’s my friend, not just my understudy so don’t you dare.” She spun around again and padded off into her bedroom. He watched for just a moment, reflecting one last time about last night’s conversation before finally turning and heading down the stairs.

Tori had a large Fiesta plate of scrambled eggs and bacon already waiting, along with a steaming bowl of oatmeal, exactly what an elite athlete needed before an intense endurance run.

“Hey, if you ever get tired of doing ligament repairs and knee replacements, you’ve got my vote for professional catering,” he said as he sat down to eat.

“You’ve gotta keep your strength up if you’re going to keep your title,” she answered with a dry tone, but a proud smile nonetheless. “Need a lift, or is this a leg day?”

Morgan rolled his eyes slightly at the leg day comment. “Funny. No, I need the miles. Thanks anyway.”

Morgan let out a last, hearty belch of gratitude before he stepped outside into the sidewalk of variables. A woman in a heavy winter jacket walking an excited poodle in a red sweater, a jackhammer tearing up pavement somewhere in the distance. He didn’t flinch, just retrieving the noise cancelling Argent Electronics by Apex headphones, the first strains of “Dreams” drowning out the noise.

Split Victory 2 - Chaos and Order

Author: 

  • Zoe

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Autism
  • Neurodivergent Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory - Part 2

Chapters 3 and 4

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

In which the first seeds of the mystery are planted. A statue in a sea of chaos, and a stray remark from a coach
leaves its own unique marks on the twins despite their physical distance.

***

Chapter 3 - Chaos Theory

9:04 A.M.
The Chicago Civic Center roared with the assault of slamming doors, distant whistles, the odd crying child, and the hum of a thousand conversations at once.

Tiffani emergedfrom the quiet luxury of the climate controlled Lexus GX550, clenching her jaw and tightening her shoulders as she braced against the sensory assault, forcing herself to smile like she belonged. She just needed to find her registration area. She paused to toss a piece of sugar free gum in her mouth before pushing her way inside giving herself a tangible, controllable variable.

A sharp, piercing whistle drilled into her ears and straight down to the base of her spine. She flinched, the whiplash untucking the tip of her braid from her tracksuit jacket and causing the vibrant pink hair tie to come to rest across the silky black collar.

Her gaze shot left and right, expecting a NAMASA official with a clipboard and a disqualification, finding only an exasperated mom struggling to wrestle twin 7 year olds in barely-fitting white gi and matching, crisp new white belts.

Just beyond them stood a woman in an unbranded charcoal blazer and platinum blonde hair, holding a rose gold tablet in one hand, and a slim white stylus pen in the other, the pen making tiny, almost graceful micro movements. In a lobby full of blurred movement, she stood out in 8k super-res. The stillness felt wrong, and she carried a sense of deja vu.

“Wild, right?” the mother asked, giving Tiffani a weary, but friendly smile.

“Even TKD regionals weren’t this loud,” Tiffani said, trying to force her heart rate back down to earth. “Hey, do you know where black belt registrations are? I’m so late.”

The twins were staring up at Tiffani in awe. “Are you a power ranger?” one of them asked.

“Only on weekends,” Tiffani answered and winked. The mother laughed softly.

“I think black belts are being funneled into the east wing. Just past those vending machines over there.”

“Thanks so much!” Tiffani called as she practically leapt off the mark, weaving between parents. She sprang over a stray gym bag and landed with practiced agility, pivoting to avoid a bright yellow mop bucket, and the slightly haggard janitor leaning on the handle.

As she righted herself again, ready to sprint for the east wing, a hushed silence grew behind her. She turned just in time to see the swell of caffeinated parents spread like the red Sea, the quiet purr of rubber bike tires on tile.

She heard the bike, barely, before seeing it, a black skeletal frame of a Surley Bikes Karate Monkey with a mix of "held together" e-bike parts, some sleek, some extremely DIY, all shades of matched matte black with no visible logos or decals, and then she noticed the rider.

The jacket resembled a long sleeved karate gi, black denim like cloth with charcoal trim. The rider wore a full face helmet as sleek and black as the bike frame, a massively long, red braid running down their back, and as they passed Tiffani without even a tilt of the head, she noticed the embroidery work, a soaring dragon glinting in the fluorescent lights overhead, black on black that was only visible in the right circumstances, across the entire back, not a mere patch or sublimation dye, but hand stitched right into the fabric..

"Who, or what, is that?" Tiffani whispered reflexively.

The janitor finally glanced up with a grunt. “That’s the reason for the increased insurance premiums. Styles, the Iron Dragon. She’s the one you don’t want to draw in the first round.”

Styles. A girl. That was a girl.

In the black belt registration office, a lone NAMASA official stood behind a polished faux marble desk looking at his phone. She cleared her throat, sliding her folder across. “Tiffani Styles-I mean, Tiffani Sterling. Sorry,” she said, trying not to look flustered. She breathed shallow and rapid. She stopped completely when he looked at the birth certificate, still bearing her legacy name, her ‘M’ marker

She had practiced the speech, the apology she was going to give, for ten whole minutes in the shower last night. “I can explain the-”

“Kukkiwon certified,” he interrupted her.

“Yeah, but I mean the birth cert-”

“Your coach called ahead,” he said, interrupting her again. “This seal,” he said, placing his finger on the gold seal,” is the only thing I get paid to care about.”

He pushed the folder closed and shoved it unceremoniously back towards her and then stamped a badge that read ‘Sterling, T’ TKD Authorized. “You’re in group 2, center rings. Don’t be late.”

The ‘don’t be late’ hung like an accusation in her mind even after he had gone back to looking at his phone. She nodded, grabbed the folder, and rushed out into the hall again.

***

Chapter 4 - Shadow Boxing

9:04AM
Morgan stood before the open doors to the Hidden Tiger Kenpo Academy, technically a studio, but he always thought of it as a dojo, drenched in sweat and red-faced, had it been much colder steam might have rolled off him like a dying engine pushed too hard, as he removed his shoes and passed under the “Shoushen” kanji - “Beginner’s Mind”.

“You look like a man running out of breath and out of time, Morgan,” his coach said as Morgan met his gaze. He extended Morgan a thick white towel, which Morgan accepted and began to mop the sweat from his face.

“The miles were long today, Sensei,” Morgan answered

“And your pulse is erratic,” the man answered. “You’re telegraphing your rage before you’ve even thrown a punch. Endurance training is important, but it’s good to remember your limits, too,” he said as they walked inside together He nodded toward the mat, taking a position across from him. Morgan fell into an attention stance, the lingering scent of old rubber mixed with sandalwood and bleach faintly present, calming and familiar.

Morgan was aware of a white gi in the fcorner, a large kicking bag being struck rhythmically, but he remained utterly focused on the man who stood before him. His tactical mind filtered all distractions.

“You wear the white belt of a beginner,” he said and dropped into a lead hand stance. “Fight like you have everything to learn, and nothing to protect.”

The sensei lunged in a sudden breakaway at Morgan and only stopped with his open palm an inch from Morgan’s heaving chest. Morgan flinched and put one foot behind him instinctively, but kept his guard lowered. The sanctity of self was absolute, meaning no pads, no contact.

“Better,” he said and then placed his hand on Morgan’s shoulder, a firm, grounding, fatherly gesture. “Gear up, and we’ll get a round in before you have to be at the gym.”

Morgan nodded and walked to the edge of the mat, dropping the Apex bag with a dull thud, momentarily drowning out the white noise of the other students, the background blur as he pulled the blackApex pads into place.

They sparred for a few seconds, Morgan attempting to land a light contact strike, but his every movement was blocked hanily, the clip of sharp to the tune of heavy canvas and the dull thud of hidden pads

“Your mind is in the North Shore,” the Sensei said as he checked Morgan’s leg sweep with a slight shift of his knee. “Return to the room.”

Morgan faltered at that. He had never been anywhere near the North Shore. Where had that come from? He struggled to regain his composure, but the Sensei tapped his face mask.
“Focus. You like old wuxia films right? Then empty your cup.”

Morgan groaned at the reference, even if it was good advice. His cup wasn’t the problem. It was the body that felt wrong. He reset, mentally bringing himself back to the mat, and physically returning to his mark, to try again, drowning out the blur of human furniture in the background, the white noise of conversations, whispering as others stopped to watch them spar.

He was a tiger in a cage on display for the world, and the Sensei was the Zookeeper taunting him.

“The Tiger does not dance to a rhythm. He hunts between the notes,” the Sensei said. “Try again.”

***

Author's Note:

I apologize for not getting this posted yesterday. To make a long story short, I crashed hard due to a combination of my medication (Nothing serious! I'm actually on the right dose now!) and the unbelievably gray, gloomy weather.
- Zoë

Split Victory 3 - Jade and the Concrete Jungle

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

“Hyperextended in the AAA finals,” Jade sighed, balancing her weight. “They had to carry me off like a sack of flour. Totally embarrassing. But hey, now I’m a scout. I didn't see your name on the NAMASA roster, T-Bird.”

“Late entry. Jen thought I needed to ‘expand my horizon’ beyond the TKD bubble.” Tiffani glanced at the gold ‘NAMASA #1’ pin on Jade’s jacket. It caught the fluorescent light with a mocking glint. “The 2028 Olympics are the goal,” Tiffani said softly, her eyes drifting to the crowd. “But the noise, the drama about trans girls on the mat. NAMASA is already rattling the cage, Jade. I don't know if I can hold the mask for four more years.”


Chapter 5 - Jen and Jade

If the lobby was a sea of chaos, the tournament floor was an ocean. Thirty rings spread across the civic center, an olfactory overload of floor wax and buttered popcorn with just a hint of sweat that mingled with her sugar free bubblegum in all the wrong ways..

A male competitor brushed past, trailing a tangible cloud of Axe body spray. The unrefined . assault came as a final insult that instantly made her long for the easy ozone of the e-bike, even if the rider made her queasy at the thought of being in the same ring.

“Jade!” Tiffani let out a small yelp of relief. Jade Parker stood near the 2A bracket boards, leaning heavily on crutches with her right leg locked in a splint brace. She had a black track suit not unlike Tiffani’s rather than the neon green and electric blue of the Velocity Sparrow Global Taekwondo Academy they normally wore to TKD tournaments.

“What happened?” Tiffani asked, pulling her into a careful hug.

“Hyperextended in the AAA finals,” Jade sighed, balancing her weight. “They had to carry me off like a sack of flour. Totally embarrassing. But hey, now I’m a scout. I didn't see your name on the NAMASA roster, T-Bird.”

“Late entry. Jen thought I needed to ‘expand my horizon’ beyond the TKD bubble.” Tiffani glanced at the gold ‘NAMASA #1’ pin on Jade’s jacket. It caught the fluorescent light with a mocking glint.

“The 2028 Olympics are the goal,” Tiffani said softly, her eyes drifting to the crowd. “But the noise, the drama about trans girls on the mat. NAMASA is already rattling the cage, Jade. I don't know if I can hold the mask for four more years.”

Jade’s expression softened. She reached out, her hand a grounding weight on Tiffani’s shoulder. “Empty your cup, Tiff. If you fill it with what some jerk on a podcast says, there’s no room for the joy of the hit. Don't let the dark side win.”

Tiffani managed a weak smile. “Okay, Yoda. I get it.”

“Good.” Jade unpinned her ‘#1’ badge and pressed it into Tiffani’s palm. “Loaner. For luck. Pin it on your bag. If anyone starts crap, I’m right there with you. MMA is ninety-percent psychology, girl.”

Tiffani struggled to fight back tears at the sudden and extremely unexpected gesture. Jade never let anyone ‘borrow’ anything of hers so this came as a complete shock. “Jade... Thank you,” Tiffani said, immediately bringing her bag around to pin it where it would catch the light best and hugged her again.

“T-bird! Jade found you!” Jen bounded over, her ‘cheer coach’ energy infectious, especially in her Velocity Sparrow tracksuit. Her smile wavered though. “I wish I could have shielded you from the draw, Tiff. But the brackets are locked. Your first opponent is Liberty Styles.”

Jade flinched. “Ah, crap.”

“The e-bike girl?” Tiffani’s heart raced, panic taking over. “In the first round? How is that fair?”

“Focus on the exhale,” Jade commanded. “Styles is a master of the blitz. She’ll try to overwhelm your perimeter. Keep her out of your circle. Don't hold back because she’s a girl because you are too.”

Jade gave Tiffani’s chest protector a playful, smack with her knuckle. “You’ve got this.”

A distorted megaphone cut through at that: “TIFFANI STERLING, RING 15! LIBERTY STYLES, RING 15!”

“Fast and loose,” Jadecheered. “Show her Sparrows have claws.”

Chapter 6 - Big Tiger, Small Jungle

The small single 1A city tournament bustled with a quiet and casual atmosphere unlike the regional/state AA tournament happening at the Chicago Civic Center. Being largely Kenpo and TKD students with one or two Wushu or forms exhibitions, and mostly underbelts or newly minted black belts hunting points, Morgan moved like a shark among guppies.

He walked past the registration desk, and, even bearing the aged, dingy underbelt, officials knew him, checked boxes, and waved him through. An intern could bring him his badge as a formality later.

“Hey, Star.”

Morgan stopped and genuinely smiled, the only flicker of humanity in an otherwise cold machine mask. Amber stood leaned casually against the bleacher wall. She had her long, blonde hair tightly braided, ready to wrap into her headgear, but her namesake amber eyes, even if they looked more hazel or brown in this light, held the same weary pre-fight calm he felt in the pit of his stomach and chest.

“Amber, hey. I thought you’d be with Liberty at the AA?” He put out his hand to her. They didn’t hug or fist bump, just a pre-fight good luck ritual, letting each other’s fingers touch as if they were touching gloves before a sparring match.

Amber shrugged her shoulders tightly. “Sometimes it’s nice to just get out of the Dragon’s shadow. Not like you’d know anything about that.” She flinched a little after she said it. “Sorry. Didn’t mean that like it sounded.”

Morgan shook his head. “No worries. I know what you meant. I wasn’t always the #1 seed though. It’s not about the journey.”

“It’s about the destination,” Amber said dryly as she finished the quote with him in a practiced droning tone.. “Yeah, yeah.” She cracked a smile as she put her head on his shoulder. “Just once. Just once I’d like to know what it feels like to not be fighting myself, my sister’s legacy. It’s never enough.”

“I get you,” Morgan said as he put an arm around her and squeezed firmly. She raised her head, their eyes meeting. “I’m dealing with a lot of not enough myself.”

Before he could say what was on his mind, a NAMASA official approached bearing a clipboard like it was the only thing that mattered, and extended a small badge that read ‘Sterling-Roth, M.’ and ‘EPAK Blackbelt’. He didn’t need it, and neither did the crowd, already gathering, but rules were rules. “You’re in ring 4 Morgan. Amber, you’ve got ring 3.”

“Domo,” they said in unison.

“Jinx,” Amber said under her breath. “You owe me a coke.”

“After you win,” Morgan shot back confidently. He put up his fist for her to bump before they formally parted ways to their separate rings. He thought about the human furniture, the sea of fellow students, and he thought about Amber, how she seemed to operate on a different, higher frequency. She saw him as more than an interesting zoo exhibit, and he saw her as more than the blonde shadow in Liberty’s orbit.

“You’ve faced this spitting viper before,” Sensei said as he helped Morgan pad up with practiced speed. “Economy of motion. Hunt between the notes.”

Morgan stepped onto the mat where his opponent stood like a coiled viper, moving fluidly, watching Morgan.

“Bow to me!” the official barked. They did so.

“Bow to each other!” They turned and bowed to each other. As more and more competitors crowded into bleachers or floor space to watch a Morgan Sterling-Roth fight, Morgan gave his opponent a slight nod of acknowledgement and respect following the required bow. He knew what it felt like. Two years ago he had been a complete nobody facing a top ranked contender. It was the first time he had successfully pulled off a phantom lead and eked out his first major win.

The crowd seemed to blur into the background, holding its breath like one massive, collective lung as the official raised a hand.

Split Victory 4 - Push and Pull / Shattered Defenses

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Sisters
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Autism Coded
  • Autistic Characters
  • Neurodivergent Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

“All I’m saying is boys shouldn’t be allowed to compete in girls’ sports!” the woman continued. Tiffani’s defenses were shattered in an instant. Everything she had worked so hard to build up, stripped away. How did this woman, this complete stranger even know about her being trans?

None of this made any sense. Before she could say something though,, she felt a hand on her shoulder. It belonged to Liberty, of all people. No gentle brushing of a hand, it was a firm squeeze, grounding, comforting. She had to fight the urge to lean into it instinctively.

“I’ve got this, Barbie,” Liberty said, squeezing her shoulder again, her arm around Tiffani now in a moment of solidarity.


Chapter 7 - Push and Pull

The official’s hand dropped as he spoke the word ‘Begin!’ and Tiffani lunched into range. Liberty blocked the first kick, the dull thud of canvas and pads mixed with the sharp kihap, but left herself open. Tiffani’s back leg whipped around in a slice kick that could cut steel, tagging the side of Liberty’s headgear.
“Point! White!” the official shouted. “Marks!” Liberty scowled at Tiffani, flashing her purple slimline bite guard.

***

Morgan did not explode, but drifted with a methodical intensity that immediately put the coiled viper on the metaphorical backfoot where Morgan wanted him. He, Morgan, knew his opponent expected an aggressive tiger charging like a raging bull, but as his Sensei said, the tiger does not dance.

He was hunting between the beats. Even as he counted the rhythm in his head, he moved, lunging on the off-beat when the Snake stylist struck, fingers extended like fangs. Morgan simply wasn’t there anymore, and launched into a blitz, a flurry of silent strikes, letting his hands do the talking.

One, two, three taps punctuated with Kya as required by NAMASA rules, off the beat before the boy could even retract his own strike. Morgan backed off, knowing he’d already won the first tap.

“Break! Point! Red!”

***

“Come on Liberty, get your head in the game!” came the sharp shout of Liberty’s coach from her corner. “You’re not fighting Jade!”

Jade, smiling innocently as she stood opposite the coach at the other end of the ring in Tiffani’s corner, just cheered Tiffani on. “Good shot! Watch your back foot!” she said, as Tiffani nearly bounced right off the mat under Liberty’s rushed assault. She narrowly twirled to the side to avoid being forced out of bounds by the blitz.

***

“Close the gap,” Morgan’s sensei called calmly as a round of applause went up when Morgan ducked under a viper-like strike, moving for just a moment with the speed of a sparrow instead of a tiger, and though he failed to land the blow, knocked the kung fu opponent off balance enough to press an advantage.

***

“Spinning heel!” Jade shouted. Tiffani, acting on pure instinct spun her back foot around in time to narrowly miss Liberty’s faceplate. Libertymoved rapidly into her personal space, tapping her faceguard with an open palm. “Point, red!”

***

Morgan’s opponent lunged from the mark to try and compensate for Morgan’s intensity. Morgan shifted his stance to a fake out defensive Tiger and launched a flurry of blows. The first two missed, but the third tapped the opponent’s faceguard. “Point, red!”

***

The back and forth continued on both mats for the full minute until, at last, with only five seconds remaining, Tiffani heard Jade shout ‘Flying spin kick now!’ and Tiffani obeyed, felt her feet leave the ground, let her training take control as she spun in the air and landed a strike against Liberty’s faceplate that caused Liberty to reel.

“Foul!” someone screamed from the bleachers. “Come on ref that’s unnecessary roughness!”

***

Morgan was up by five on his opponent, with five seconds remaining. “Reverse strike now,” he heard his sensei call out, and he spun, allowing his training to take over. He clenched a fist, but crucially, not the fist he used to strike, which was instead an open palm, lightly tapping his opponent’s chest.

“Point, red!”

***

“Judges?” the referee said, looking to the judges of Tiffani and Liberty’s match. He pointed with three fingers at a 45 degree angle toward Tiffani’s mark. “Three points, white, no foul!”

Tiffani stood in the same position she had landed in from the 3 point kick, her breath threatening to fog her faceguard as she heaved heavily, a mix of excitement and a little bit of genuine fear as Liberty glared, eyes narrowing slightly. “Mark!” the referee barked. Tiffani snapped to ready stance and bounced back to her mark. Liberty grudgingly returned to hers.

***

For Morgan it was a formality. He wasn’t being a rabbit, although at 5-0 with only a few seconds left it was a foregone conclusion. The Snake stylist attempted a few last second strikes to at least erase the goose egg from the scoreboard, but Morgan’s blocks and weaves disarmed them.

***

The shrill whistle cut the air like a rabid chainsaw ending Tiffani’s match.

“FIghters, bow to each other!” the referee ordered. Tiffani and Liberty bowed to each other.

“Approach!” he ordered. They approached, standing beside the referee. “Winner, white!” he yelled, raising Tiffani’s hand. Tiffani turned to Liberty and offered her glove in a gesture of sportsmanship. Liberty glanced at it a moment before touching her glove in response. “Good match,” she mumbled around her purple mouth guard.

“Yeah, you too,” Tiffani smiled back at her before she turned to bounce off the mat, while Liberty quietly padded to her corner.

***

After Morgan’s hand was raised, he silently turned and bowed to his opponent a second time before even being prompted by the referee. The snake stylist returned the bow and even offered a high five, which Morgan returned, at least pretending to be enthusiastic. In reality, he felt empty, hollow inside. Even as he walked to his corner, he felt his heart beat to the drum of the song in his head.

“Instead of emptying my cup, I think I just beat someone over the head with it,” he said as he approached his sensei, who actually gave a small chuckle at that.

“Humility in the face of victory is often more difficult than humility in the face of defeat.” He handed Morgan a branded water bottle, as Morgan removed his face guard and headgear to take a drink. “Go, rest. The tiger must hunt more difficult prey today.”

***

“Jeez Tiff,” Jade laughed, raising one crutch in salute as she balanced on her good leg with the other. “I didn’t say knock her lights out,” she teased. Tiffani laughed.

“Hey, I pulled! I thought she was faking it until I saw the look in her eyes afterwards. I just don’t think she expected it.”

“That’s good though,” Jen added as she brought out an electric neon green water bottle with the Sparrow branding to hand to Tiffani. “You’ve rattled her, and now, you’re on the radar of everyone in your division.”

“Including me,” Jade said.

“Huh?” Tiffani asked, glancing up at Jade as she guzzled more water.

“We’ve got an empty slot because I’m out with an injury. You’re now NAMASA regged. I can’t give you my seed, but I CAN give you my 14-15 slot in the 6A in a couple of weeks.”

If Tiffani hadn’t already spit her mouth guard into its case, she would have swallowed it.

***

“Hey,” Amber said, catching up with Morgan. She handed him a cold towel.

“Hey,” Morgan answered, accepting it graciously and wrapping it around his neck. “Did you win? Sorry, your match was over by the time I finished mine.”

“Yeah,” Amber said, smiling at him and flashing her custom fit white mouth guard before spitting it into her hand. “So, want to grab a coke while we cool down?”

“Yeah,” Morgan said. “Hey, Amber, you ever feel like...” he trailed off as more members of Amber’s team came up to join them. “Never mind. I’ll ask you about it later.”

“Oookay then,” Amber said.

Chapter 8 - Shattered Defenses

“This is about the safety of our daughters!” the shrill shout rang out like a battlecry as Tiffani’s grip tightened on the neon green water bottle. She didn’t even have to look around to know that this was about her, about the kick, about THAT kick.

“Oh are you kidding me,” Jade growled as she and Coach Jennings both turned to approach the judges’ table. Tiffani bit her lip, staring down the angry parent in the Chicago Bulls hoodie. Something in her internal audit just felt wrong somehow.

The platinum blonde hair looked as salon fresh as Tiffani's prior to her turning it into a warrior's braid for the tournament. Game knows game, and Tiffani knew a North Shore Mom when she saw one. No self respecting North Shore parent, transphobe or not, would be caught dead in a ratty old sweater like hers. She looked too poised, too perfect, unlike the woman with the bouncy karate kids in the lobby earlier.

“All I’m saying is boys shouldn’t be allowed to compete in girls’ sports!” the woman continued. Tiffani’s defenses were shattered in an instant. Everything she had worked so hard to build up, stripped away. How did this woman, this complete stranger even know about her being trans?

None of this made any sense. Before she could say something though,, she felt a hand on her shoulder. It belonged to Liberty, of all people. No gentle brushing of a hand, it was a firm squeeze, grounding, comforting. She had to fight the urge to lean into it instinctively.

“I’ve got this, Barbie,” Liberty said, squeezing her shoulder again, her arm around Tiffani now in a moment of solidarity as she bellowed, “HEY BITCH!”

The blonde, shocked by the sudden shout of vulgarity, spun around to berate Liberty, and then went slack-jawed as she realized that it was, in fact, Liberty, and she was standing next to Tiffani with a supportive arm around her.

“The kick was clean and legal. I felt the wind off her pull. She just caught me off guard, alright? I wasn’t expecting it."

"But-" the woman tried to interject, but she might as well have attempted to tell lightning not to strike, or a hurricane to go bother someone else.

"Shut up! I'm not finished. I was psyched out, and that’s on me. If I’m not complaining about it, why in the hell are you? She’s a good fighter, and she’s more sportsmanlike than you. Either back off, or get the hell out of here because there is NO room for that kind of trash talk in this organization.”

Tiffani’s eyes blurred with tears as the woman, completely flustered, dumbfounded, and disarmed, harumphed quietly and stormed away, so she missed the flash of rose gold and the stylus being removed from the hoodie’s front pocket.

Liberty turned to Tiffani.

“Look,” she said, “I don’t know you enough to know whether or not I like you, and I def don’t like being shown up by an unseeded upstart. But that doesn’t give anybody, and I mean anybody, the right to talk like that about you or anybody else in this arena. And I don’t care if they give me an unsportsman penalty for cursing that vapid bitch out either. You have every right to be here, and I look forward to kicking your butt in a rematch at the 6A Global, so you’d better be there, Barbie girl.”

“Wow,” one of Liberty’s teammates whispered, watching the exchange, as Liberty turned to join her. “Damn Lib, remind me never to piss you off,” she laughed and gave her a high five as they left.

***

Across town Morgan and Amber were sitting at the concession area and catching their breath between matches. One by one, Amber’s teammates had gone to watch other matches or participate in their own, and so it was just the two of them. Amber gave Morgan’s shoulder a nudge with her own.

“What was it you wanted to ask me earlier?” she asked.

Morgan’s grip tightened around the soda cup enough to dent the paper. Amber frowned, but Morgan bit his lip and then turned to face her. “I’ve been keeping something from... from everyone, from my sensei and the tournament, even my mom. I only talked about it to my sister last night because I was having a worse night than usual and it just kind of tumbled out.”

“You mean the real reason you’re so angry all the time?” Amber asked, shooting him a sly smile. Somehow, she saw through his zen calm, his cool dude attitude to the bubbling inferno beneath.

“I think so,” he sighed, paused, and sipped his coke before continuing. “I’ve been running from it all my life, I just never... I never really understood what ‘it’ was until last night. Every waking moment for me feels like a test of endurance just to get out of bed in the morning. Kenpo was supposed to teach me to center myself, to channel my anger, but all it’s done is give me a way to mask it. I don’t feel right in my own skin.”

***

Tiffani sat in quiet contemplation as she let what had just happened sink in fully. She still couldn’t figure out how that parent found out. Had someone told them? Maybe they recognized her from her TKD tournaments? But those had never been an issue, even after transitioning. Granted she had only participated in a single TKD tournament as a black belt after actually earning her Kukkiwon.

Jade gave her a gentle nudge. “You okay?” she asked. Tiffani stirred.

“Yeah. Liberty seemed pretty sure she was going to lose points for what she said though.”

Jade nodded. “Even if she had good intentions, that kind of language is prohibited, especially around kids. She made a big sacrifice for you. I’m honestly kind of shocked.”

“Would... Would it be weird if I did something nice for her, even though she prob hates my guts by now,” Tiffani sighed. Jade grinned at her.

“No. I think it would be the most Tiffani thing you could do. What did you have in mind?”

***

Morgan’s hands shook. His normally stoic, almost icy composure had left the building. He put the cup down. “You know what, to hell with it. Amber, I’m not a guy. I... I think I’m a girl.”

Amber didn’t miss a beat. She just smiled and put her hand on Morgan’s opposite shoulder, draping her arm around Morgan’s back. She gave a light squeeze. “I always knew there was something deeper than that Apex act. You might be a hella great fighter, but I’ve seen the way you look at me in a skirt,” she teased.

“So you don’t just think I was checking you out when I thought you weren’t looking?” Morgan laughed out loud. “Oh, thank God. I mean don’t get me wrong. You’re my best friend, but dating is the last thing on my mind right now.”

Amber giggled and put her head on Morgan’s shoulder. “I’m just messing with you, girl. Butno, I totally get you. Whatever you need from me, you got it.”

***

“Yes? Can I help you?” a female judge wearing NAMASA gear, not the usual polo shirt Tiffani had come to expect, but a blazer jacket with the NAMASA logo on her lapel asked.

“I’m sorry to bother you, but if you have just a second to spare?” she asked. The woman nodded.

“Of course. Our next match isn’t for five minutes. Tiffani Spencer wasn’t it?”

“Sterling, but yes,” Tiffani answered respectfully. “It’s about what happened earlier. I’m new to NAMASA so I don’t know all the rules, but I do know the code of conduct. Liberty Styles broke the sportsmanship rule because she was protecting me from harassment. I know once a sportsmanship judgment is in place it can’t be revoked except by a five panel judgement or by a senior official, so I’m not asking for a reversal.”

“If you don’t want us to confer for a reversal,” the other judge said, but not unkindly, “What is it you want us to do?”

“I want to take the penalty for her. Deduct the points for her conduct from me.” Both judges looked at each other in complete, stunned silence. Tiffani pressed forward. “I get why these rules exist. You don’t want that language used around kids. Heck, kids my age probably shouldn’t even be using it, I get that. But she didn’t have to stand up for me either. She could have just ignored it. But she didn’t. And that’s the most sportsmanlike thing anyone can do. So don’t punish her for doing the right thing. Let her keep her #2 seed. Please?”

A female coach in a red and black tracksuit stood off to one side, quietly listening to the conversation. It wasn’t branded ‘Ed Parker’ but it was branded with the Kanji for Kenpo on the front, as well as the Kanji for ‘Soaring Dragon Temple’ across the back - the school Liberty represented as part of a national team. Tiffani hadn’t noticed her, instead laser focused on the tightly held breath as she waited for the judges’ reply.

“Your request is... highly unusual,” the first judge said, finally. “But if your coach and Liberty’s coaches approve, then I’ll pass your request up the chain of command to a senior judge for a ruling.”

Tiffani turned to see Jen smiling proudly at her, already standing directly behind her. Evidently Jade had told her what Tiffani was planning on doing.

“If this is really what you want, T-Bird, then I have no problem with it. Coach Styles?” Jen called out. The woman in the track suit, who Tiffani only just noticed now, nodded her head.

“Soaring Dragon Temple gives its authorization, and... as a Mom, my personal gratitude. This sport doesn’t deserve you, young lady,” she said with a soft, but respectful smile, stood to perfect attention, and gave Tiffani the sort of deep, respectful bow that was normally only reserved for competitors in the ring. Tiffani,, blushing softly, returned the bow.

“Whatever they decide, at least I’ll know I tried,” she said.

***

A long, quiet silence had fallen over Morgan and Amber after Morgan’s confession. Finally, he, or rather, she, shook her head. “I don’t know what to do now. How do I stop being the tiger?”

“No one says you have to stop being the tiger,” Amber said reassuringly. “I mean, look at my sister Lib. She’s a one woman wrecking crew. Even I won’t face her in the same tournament if I can help it.”

Morgan cracked a smile and even laughed a little. “Okay, fair point. But how do I stop being so angry all the time? How do I empty my cup instead of using it to give people brain damage?”

This time, Amber burst out laughing. “Oh oh, I gotta write that one down.”

“You like that?” Morgan said. “I even made my sensei laugh with that one.”

“Damn,” Amber giggled. “Okay, so, I’m not an expert on this sort of thing, but I mean, your mom, she’s a doctor? Why don’t you try talking to her?”

“Because...” Morgan trailed off for a moment. “If you want to know the absolute truth of it? I’m scared. She’s not actually my real mom. I mean she’s the only mom I’ve ever known, and I love her, and that’s why I’m afraid. What if she doesn’t want two teenage girls in her house?”

“Like that’s any worse than having a moody teenage boy around?” Amber shrugged. “Come on, Morg. Tori is a sweetheart, and you may not be hers biologically, but you damn well have her soft heart, even if you do try to bury it behind,” she did her best male grunt impression, “Tough Tiger.”

Morgan laughed again. It was probably the most she’d genuinely laughed in months. “Damit, Amber. Stop making so much sense. I’m trying to have a serious brooding angry teenager moment here.”

Amber grinned. “Nope. I already had mine over Liberty this morning, remember? We can’t have two in one day. It’d upset the balance.”

***

Tiffani was surprised to see Liberty sitting alone near the concession stands. She got in line to buy herself a Coca-Cola, and, thanks to a little hint from Coach Styles, she knew Liberty couldn’t resist a Vanilla Dr Pepper, either. She approached the table, setting Liberty’s drink down in front of her.

“Peace offering?” Tiffani asked.

“Sure, whatever,” Liberty said, waving a hand vaguely at one of the empty chairs. Tiffani took the one across from her, not wanting to crowd her. “What’s on your mind, Barbie?” she asked with only a hint of venom this time, not quite endearing, but, after what had happened earlier, something had definitely shifted in the way she moved and spoke to Tiffani.

“I wanted to let you know I’ve asked that your penalty be applied to me instead. They said they’d pass it along to a higher official for approval, but because both our coaches approved, they’re willing to consider it.”

Liberty looked up from staring at the soda which she hadn’t taken a sip from yet, and stared, squinting slightly at Tiffani. “Why would you do that?” she asked.

Tiffani rolled her shoulders gently. “Why did you stand up for me when you didn’t have to? Jade told me you were taking a huge penalty.”

“Jade needs to learn to keep her mouth shut,” Liberty growled, but sighed. “Look it wasn’t a big deal, okay? I was making a point, and it was my sacrifice to make.”

“And this is mine,” Tiffani said, reaching her hand across the table and offering it to Liberty. “I don’t want to earn rankings in NAMASA based on what some transphobic asshole parent says about me, and I don’t want you to lose ranking over it either. I’m the unseeded newbie, remember? I can afford to take the hit because it literally doesn’t matter to me.

Liberty stared down at Tiffani’s hand for a moment before finally taking it and giving it a squeeze, as she picked up the soda, took a sip, and, her eyes widened. Tiffani giggled and squeezed her hand back before letting it go. “Your mom told me you like Vanilla Dr. Pepper.”

“You really want to know why I stood up for you?” Liberty said as she set the soda down again. ““I’m gay,” she said bluntly. “But I at least have the luxury of not having to disclose it when I register. That’s why I was happy to stand up for you, for my friends, for... for all of us.”

“And that’s why I’m happy to take your penalty,” Tiffani grinned. “You know the metaphor about strands of rope, don’t you?”

Liberty snorted. “Doesn’t everyone? But okay, point taken.” She genuinely smiled now. “You know you’re alright, Barb-, I mean Tiffani.”

“It’s okay. You can call me Barbie, but if your teammates start doing it, I’ll clean their clocks,” Tiffani said playfully, getting a laugh out of Liberty.

“Deal.”

Split Victory 5 - Victory Lap

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Autistic Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

“Mom,” Morgan said, “I... I’m trans.”

Tori set down the oven mitt, approached Morgan, and wrapped both arms tightly around her. She wasn’t sure what she should say, what she could say in that moment, but she knew she needed, and wanted, to show Morgan that she supported and loved her

“I honestly don’t know where to go from here. I... I think I need to talk to a therapist or something, not you know, for the good drugs or whatever,” she said, trying to crack a lame joke. It fell on its face the moment she said it, but luckily, she didn’t. She persevered. “But just... I don’t know, to sort through what I’ve been quietly struggling with for awhile now.”

“Sweetheart,” Tori said and kissed Morgan’s forehead, “Whatever you need, you know you just have to ask.”


Rather than the usual intense “roadwork” heart pounding run pushing herself to her limits, Morgan opted to actually catch a ride with Amber and her team. Several of them lived in the same area, Ashwood Heights, in particular the Styles family, and even though Coach Styles was coaching Liberty at the larger AA tournament, there were multiple coaches available from Soaring Dragon Temple Dojo to facilitate student needs.

“Thank you again for the ride,” Morgan said as she picked up her duffle bag, giving Amber a quick hug before she took a crisp $5 bill from the bag and laid it on the console. The driver, who was in her late 20s with striking green eyes and the messiest auburn hair Morgan had ever seen, tried to push it back at her, but Morgan had already jumped out. “Hey! What’s this for? she asked, trying not to disturb the small stack of legal briefs resting just under the car radio.

“Gas,” she laughed. “I mean I’m not technically a SDT student right?” She grinned, already out of the car and far enough away that it couldn’t be forced back.

“Oh, good grief,” the woman laughed. “Fine, fine, but the next one’s on the house,” she said and waved at her before pulling away. Morgan turned and started up the steps. She stopped and stared briefly at the polished oak door.

It wasn’t polished enough to show her reflection in it, just oak enough to give her pause, the large, though not massive, gold trophy poking out of her duffle bag where it didn’t quite fit enough to be zipped inside, its gold surface glinting in the afternoon light.

She had been so angry for so long, but here and now, the quiet suburb actually felt more peaceful than it had for a very long time, and she did as well. She slid the key into the lock and stepped inside.

***

Tiffani spent the ride home in quiet contemplation, staring out the window as the Chicago metro area gave way to North Shore boutiques and bistros, fine old estates and a sense of rising familiarity. They had to buckle the new trophy in to the back seat sideways to hold its massive 4 foot frame safely. Tiffani, the unseeded underdog had cut through the AA division regional like a wrecking crew. It wasn’t as though TKD students were unusual in the NAMASA circuit tournaments, but nobody seemed to know what to do with Tiffani’s style.

Taekwondo was all about speed and grace, and yet, Tiffani had some kind of explosive power off the mark, and, to use Jade’s own words, ‘The fastest slice kick I’ve ever seen.’ But she had control over her power. No raw, brute strength, Tiffani seemed to be able to sense where her opponent would be and plan ahead. She wasn’t fighting or planning several moves ahead, and she certainly wasn’t psychic, as the rumors had begun to whisper by the time she made it to the day’s finals. She was observant and quick when focused.

Tiffani had already taken her hair down following her final match, and now it hung in loose waves, a little messy, accented by what else, but a pair of pink framed Oakley sunglasses. In her excitement she forgot to return jade’s #1 seed pin, but she could do that tomorrow. She watched with a measure of excitement as the great 15 foot wall surrounding Stonewood came into view. The heavy iron gate rolled open on well oiled wheels to allow them to pass and slammed shut behind with a resounding clang. Finally, she could let her guard down again.

***

Morgan was surprised to find her mom and Suzanne both in the kitchen, and baking? Tori knew how to cook obviously, but they hardly ever baked anything. “Who are you, and what have you done with my family?” she laughed.

“Oh, oh, you’ve got us,” Tori laughed.

In her best alien invader 80s B movie voice, Suzanne said, “We’re Zetans from planet Zerg.”

Morgan snorted, shaking her head. “Goober.”

“More bling?” she asked playfully as she nodded toward the trophy peeking out, threatening to tumble out of the bag.

“Yeah, no big,” Morgan shrugged. “I feel kind of guilty entering these single A tournaments, but, I gotta keep my points up,” she sighed. “But I had a different kind of victory. I uh... I talked to Amber about... last night?” she said, giving Suzanne a look.

“Oh, crap really?” Suzanne asked. “How’d she take it?” She suddenly glanced at their very, very confused mom and then added, “Oh um, I mean,” but Morgan laughed, almost, but not quite, a giggle. She smiled.

“It’s okay Zanna. I’m going to tell her. I need to.”

“Tell me what?” Tori asked, glancing with concern between them. “You’re dating Amber?” she asked.

“Oh God no!” Morgan laughed. “Not ready to date anyone for awhile No, um, actually...”

***

“That was really sweet of her,” Amanda said as she helped Tiffani in with her duffle bag. “Maybe I should invite Mrs. Styles and her family over for dinner some night. She sounds like she’s raised an extremely well-mannered daughter at least.”

“Yeah I thought so too,” Tiffani said, quickly adding, “Oh, I mean, the well mannered part, not the dinner part. That’s adult stuff so that’s way above my pay grade. But Liberty and I, I don’t know if we’re friends exactly? But she confided something in me that I can at least say, we’re allies in the same fight now. The judges are going to let me give up my points to absorb her unsportsmanlike penalty, since she only got penalized for defending me against some asshole parent.”

“Hey hey, language,” Amanda said, adding, “But you’re right. That chick was a real asshole. She’s lucky I hadn’t been there. I would’ve jumped the barricade and completely embarrassed you going all legal eagle on her ass.”

Tiffani grinned, vindicated by her mom’s use of the language she had just been warned about, and put an arm around her. “Thanks, Mom. Is Alex home? I can’t wait to show her my new trophy.”

“She’s at cheer practice, but she should be home any minute now,” Tori answered.

“Sweet. Can you ask her to come to my room when she gets in? She’s better at arranging these things than I am. I don’t have a clue where I’m going to fit this monster,” she sighed.

***

“Mom,” Morgan said, “I... I’m trans.”

Tori set down the oven mitt, approached Morgan, and wrapped both arms tightly around her. She wasn’t sure what she should say, what she could say in that moment, but she knew she needed, and wanted, to show Morgan that she supported and loved her

“I honestly don’t know where to go from here. I... I think I need to talk to a therapist or something, not you know, for the good drugs or whatever,” she said, trying to crack a lame joke. It fell on its face the moment she said it, but luckily, she didn’t. She persevered. “But just... I don’t know, to sort through what I’ve been quietly struggling with for awhile now.”

“Sweetheart,” Tori said and kissed Morgan’s forehead, “Whatever you need, you know you just have to ask.”

“Really?” Morgan asked, all but collapsing into Tori’s arms and putting her head on her mom’s shoulder.

“Told you she’d understand,” Suzanne grinned. “I mean, you’re not the only one I’ve told I’m bi,” she said, as she made it a group hug.

***

“Holy mother of God Tiff,” Alex said as she walked into Tiffani’s room, still wearing her gray sweat pants and top, the hot pink ‘Cheer Up!’ with a megaphone emblazened on it the only real signs of color, or indication it wasn’t just any ratty old sweatshirt top. “That thing’s freaking huge!”

“I KNOW!” Tiffani laughed. “What the heck am I going to do with it? It’s not going to fit on my dinky little shelf. I’d have to build a whole new one just for it. Aleeeex help!”

Alex giggled. “Well, when we get a massive trophy like that we usually donate it to the school. I mean you’ve seen the gym trophy wall. Why not donate it to your TKD dojo-majig?”

Tiffani stared at Alex briefly. ‘Sometimes I swear you talk like that just so people don’t figure out how smart you actually are, sis,” she said. “That’s a great idea.”

Alex beamed. “I try. On both counts, actually.”

As Tiffani thought about what Amanda had said about inviting the Styles family over for dinner, she looked at the massive trophy, standing alone underneath the trophy shelf. She couldn’t help wondering if Liberty would have preferred something small, sleek, and black that she could take apart and bolt on to that crazy bike of hers rather than something shiny and gold paint with fake plastic marble. Alex was right though. As proud at she was to have won it, it belonged at the school, not in her inner sanctum.

Split Victory 6 - Act II - The Forge

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures

Other Keywords: 

  • Autistic Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

In which the twins experience their own forms of euphoric reforging of their previously shatterd defenses and world views. Tiffany experiences the embrace of the Static offshoot branch calling themselves simply "The Out Group" and the most brutal MMA training of her entire life, while Morgan learns that presenting as a girl doesn't mean she has to give up being the badass Kenpo master of the phantom blitz


3:55 P.M., three days past the AA division championship and Tiffani’s surprise upset and subsequent victory, she walked into her taekwondo school expecting a normal class or a seminar. She did not expect to almost very literally walk into Liberty, who was waiting for her inside the door with a shark-like grin on her face, her vibrant red hair pinned back and braided for combat.

“Heya Barbie. Miss me?” she asked with an almost, but not quite sing song in her voice, clearly up to something.

“Oh, Liberty, hey!” Tiffani said, either not noticing, or more likely, giving Liberty the benefit of the doubt as she approached her former rival and frenemy. “What’s up?”

“You did me a solid at the tournament,” Liberty answered more seriously this time. “I can’t let that go unpaid. So, I talked with your coach. She’s okayed it, so I want you to meet some friends of mine.”

“Okay?” Tiffani asked cautiously as she followed Liberty, who led her down the hallway and off to one of the practice sparring rooms, large enough to fit a regulation size 20 foot mat, and barely much else. Inside the room Jade was standing, leaning lightly on her crutches with a whistle around her neck.

Chatting warmly with Jade was an older girl, probably 15 or 16 with short, frost white tipped hair, and wearing rainbow muay thai leg wraps. Seated on the mat next to them, eyes closed and in lotus position was a girl Tiffani at first thought had to be much younger just based on her small stature, until she noticed the girl, dressed in loose white clothing, wore a black belt with a red stripe, signifying a second degree of mastery in whatever art she was trained.

“The fly has entered the spiders’ lair,” the short statured 2nd degree blackbelt said calmly without opening her eyes.

“This,” Liberty said, “Is the Out Group - Jade is an honorary member because she’s just a bad-ass like that,” she added playfully.

“Welcome,” the muay thai girl said. “I’m Mary-Lynn Porter. I’ll be busting your ass today.” She grinned as she cracked her knuckles.

“Len Syong,” the short statured girl stated as she rose from her lotus position like an unfolding flower blossom, moving with the kind of gymnastic precision that Tiffani could only dream of. “I will educate you in how Taiji is not just for retirees in a city park.”

“And I’ll be your timekeeper,” Jade said with a sheepish giggle. “I mean, I guess I could invent crutch fu, but I’m already injured and don’t need to make it worse.”

Mary Lynn gave Jade the side eye, and then giggled. “You know what? I’d actually pay good money to see you in a weapons form comp with a crutch as a weapon.”

“You’re a ringer, even if you weren’t meant to be,” Jade said, “But I wouldn’t have given you my slot if I didn’t believe in you.”

“I won’t admit this to just anybody,” Liberty added, “But, I know god damn full well if you hadn’t pulled that kick in the final seconds I’d be in a hospital picking bits of safety glass out of my face for the next month. You’re fast, and you’ve got excellent control, but, you’ve only ever faced TKD fighters before. If you’ll have us, Tiff, we’d like to help you prepare for the 6A global Champions’ Cup.”

“This is a joke right?” Tiffani asked. “You’re pranking me for a TikTok?”

“I resent that accusation,” Len said, but smiled as she said it.

“We’re the ones NAMASA crops out of group photos,” Mary Lynn shrugged. “But we show up anyway, and we win.”

“Jade and Liberty both have told us you’re the fastest TKD striker they’ve ever seen,” Len said. “I want to see this for myself.”

***

As Tiffani stared down Mary Lynn from the safety of her acrylic face shield, across the city Morgan stared down a whole different challenge. The therapist had recommended some ‘mother daughter bonding time’ as a means for Morgan to intentionally break out of her self imposed cage by quite literally stepping into a world that, to her had hither to been completely alien.

She made the mistake of joking that her hair would be far too short for her to do anything special with it for several months even if she started to grow it now, to which Tori happily chimed in with two words: hair extensions.

***

As Tiffani found herself grounded to the mat, she soon realized Jade wasn’t going to blow the whistle or call a point.

“Move it, Princess. You’re going to be fighting six or seven opponents in a day!” Mary Lynn barked as she made to stomp on Tiffani. She wasn’t actually going to stomp on her, and even if she did, Tiffani had her protective padding, but protective padding could still hurt like the Devil with enough applied force, something Tiffani was keen to avoid.

“We’ve got to build up your stamina and your critical thinking,” Liberty said. “One minute rounds, no breaks. You score points or you get smashed.”

Tiffani performed a Crane press-up, planting her palms firmly and forcing herself up from a sitting position, she tucked her legs underneath her and leapt to her feet and into a tiger stance,m ready to continue.

***

Morgan felt the hydraulics lift her up in front of the mirror.

“Let’s just double check the length,” the stylist said, holding a sample of extensions, a near-perfect match to Morgan’s honey wheat blonde, against her short hair briefly. “Is this right?” she asked.

Tori looked up from her magazine that, in all honesty, she hadn’t turned a page in the entire time since she’d picked it up and grinned over at Morgan and the stylist, giving an approving nod. Suzanne on the other hand, circled the chair with the critical eye of someone who did not study color theory - she lived and died by it.

"No, not quite," she said. "I mean yeah, the length is good, but when she makes it to the televised Night of Champions she's going to be under intense stage lighting. It's going to wash out against her black gi if we don't go about a half shade cooler."

The stylist gave Suzanne a stunned look. Game recognized game, though. "You know I hadn't thought of that, but you're absolutely right. When I did Julie Sloan's hair we had that exact same problem. I kicked myself for a month for not taking her highlights down a notch before her match."

“It needs to be long for the tournament,” Morgan said. “I need to be able to braid and pin it securely. They’re going to look natural won’t they?”

“Honey, by the time I’m finished you’ll swear you always had Princess locks,” the stylist answered matter-of-factly as she got to work.

***

“Is it one minute yet?” Tiffani groaned as, for the sixth time in as many seconds she found herself peeling her body off the floor. She didn’t have the energy for another crane press instead opting for a more simplistic Butterfly spiral, which ironically actually looked flashier, but used much less energy to achieve the same goal of not having Mary Lynn’s size 9 boot stomping on her chest guard.

“You wish,” Liberty said. “30 seconds left on the clock.”

“Bullshit. You’re adding seconds,” Tiffani snarled.

“You JUST now figured that out?” Mary Lynn grinned, flashing an ice blue mouth guard that matched the frosted hair nicely.

“That’s not fair!” Tiffani whined as she finally managed to land a point on Mary Lynn, a sharp kihap following a spinning heel kick that, had it hit with full force, would easily have knocked Mary Lynn off her feet, but for Tiffani’s control, it only grazed her.

“The fly may, in fact, be a mosquito - or a bee,” Len said thoughtfully at the sudden offensive surge.

“I never said it would be, Barbie,” Liberty shot back. “I told you, we need to build your endurance. If you can survive a round against all three of us consecutively under these rules, you can go the distance in a stop and go easy.”

“You could also try... Not falling down as much,” Len said, cocking her head slightly. “Just a thought.”

“You’re next, girlie,” Tiffani growled lightly, getting a genuine laugh out of both Len and Liberty. Mary Lynn smoothly slid to one side and motioned with her hand. Len wasted no time in taking her place.

“What, seriously?” Tiffani squeaked. “I was just joking!”

“You have to be prepared for anything,” Len said in a calm tone, motioning gently for Tiffani to try and strike her. In a mixed tournament you won’t always face a strict one style opponent. Me, for example.”

Tiffani lunged, attempted a slide hook kick, and found only air. A moment later she found Len had a grip on her ankle and was using her momentum to send her flying to the mat.

***

“That’s another minute,” Liberty lied smoothly, pretending to click the stop watch. She wouldn’t admit it, but they were gaslighting the absolute hell out of Tiffani. They had to. They had to push her to her absolute limits, her breaking point, and then push her even more.

“God damit!” Tiffani hissed, pushing herself up.

“That’s another row down,” the stylist announced, having been joined by an assistant somewhere around rows one and two, as Morgan watched the growth from rat tail into mullet, biting back a small laugh.

“I look like a blonde Billy Ray Cyrus,” she teased, staring at her reflection.

“Oh, don’t worry sweetie,” the stylist almost cackled, breaking her professionalism for only a moment. “When we’re finished you’ll be Hannah Montana 2.0. You know these actually give you an advantage by the way?” she said, distracting Morgan.

“Really?” she asked.

“Oh absolutely,” the assistant said. “These style extensions are so, so much easier to braid than real hair because of the way they’re sectioned. And under intense lighting you won’t have to worry about the glue failing.”

“That’s good. I’d hate to be in the middle of a reverse fist strike and send my hair flying across the mat without me.”

That got another laugh from the stylist and her assistant,, as Tiffani ate gym mat again.

***

“I’m not sure what I’m supposed to be learning from all this,” Tiffani moaned. Her muscles ached. This had been the longest... however many minutes it had been of her life. She’d lost count of the penalty time added. Meanwhile Len and Mary Lynn hadn’t even broken a sweat.

“”None of this crap is legal in a points comp.”

“Exactly,” Liberty said as she leapt in front of Tiffani, causing her to jump back as Len stepped aside. “Penalty! Out of bounds!”

“GOD DAMIT!” Tiffani shrieked and performed a standing side kick that, despite her frustration, only lightly grazed Liberty’s chest plate.

“Point, pink,” Len announced cheerfully.

“And you’re still in control, too,” Liberty said with a broad grin, flashing her purple bite guard at Tiffani. It wasn’t a grimace or a glare like the first time. It was genuine surprise, a little bit of awe and respect.

“I’m trying to empty my cup,” Tiffani answered. “But if I don’t get some water soon I’m going to empty my guts instead.”

“Just 30 more seconds,” Jade lied. “Come on T-Bird. You can do this.”

“Hell yeah you can,” Liberty said. She moved, briefly, to a non combatant ready stance and extended her glove to Tiffani. “Come on, don’t quit on me now?” she asked, seemingly sensing Tiffani was near her breaking point. Tiffani stretched out her glove and tapped Liberty’s gently. She gave a nod and then slid into an offensive forward stance.

“Thatta girl,,” Liberty grinned proudly as Len leaned over to Mary Lynn and stage whispered quite loudly.

“Should I be jealous?”

“Mary Lynn, laughing, nodded. “I would be if I was you. Blondie’s going to steal your girlfriend, AND her seed if you don’t watch her.”

“HEY!” Tiffani said, turning sharply to glare at them. She earned a firm tap on the side of her headgear from Liberty for her trouble.

“Focus, Barbie. The next time we spar like this you’re going to have a lot more than just Len and Mary Lynn taunting you.”

“Oh, Christ there’s a next time?” Tiffani groaned, but shifted her weight, determined to pay Liberty back for the ‘love tap’ on her headgear.

***

“Last row’s done,” the stylist announced proudly, and then pulled out a pair of silver scissors. “Now, we make art,” she said playfully. “Just kidding. I’m going to style it so that it hangs naturally, but you’ll still be very easily able to braid it into either a French braid or a long back braid to your preference.”

As the stylist and her assistant worked, the jingly silver bell above the door chimed and a woman in a charcoal blazer stepped through, her Italian heels clicking softly on the textured linoleum. Without approaching the check in station, she simply took a seat right next to Tori, lifting a perfectly manicured finger to tuck a stray strand of platinum blonde hair behind an ear.

Morgan caught the motion in the reflection of the mirror, sitting at the perfect angle to meet the stranger’s gaze: too still and calculating; she measured Morgan up like a butcher eyeing a prized cut.

“You alright?” the stylist asked, causing Morgan to blink, breaking the stare down with the stranger whose cool, gray eyes seemed almost to be studying her, or grading her. The woman stood up again, quietly leaving as quickly as she had appeared.

“Huh? Oh yeah, just nervous,” she lied. It wasn’t nervousness, exactly, but a different, more prickly kind of anxiety, like she was being sized up by an opponent right before a fight.

***

“Time!” Jade announced. Tiffani quite literally collapsed into Mary-Lynn’s arms. The taller girl, surprised, managed to catch her and helped her to the ground, pulling off her facegear. “Hey, you okay in there?” she said, fanning Tiffani’s exposed face with her hand.

Tiffani stuck out her tongue at Mary Lynn, and Liberty laughed. “Yeah, she’s okay. Here, get yourself rehydrated. You’ve earned this,” she said, handing Tiffani a water bottle.

“Just so you know,” Tiffani said, panting between deep drinks of water, “I fucking hate you and love you at the same time.”

“True balance,” Len said with a soft giggle as she knelt down beside Tiffani, wrapping a prepared cold towel around her neck.

***

Morgan hadn’t originally intended on having her nails done, but since she was stuck in the chair for almost an hour anyway, had decided to just go for it. She was embracing the full experience, alien though it seemed, and so had agreed to let Suzanne pick out the color. Of course, she chose cotton candy pink. Morgan had at least been able to stand firm on the lack of acrylic nail extensions though.

“Those are too dangerous. Even in the girls’ division they have to have short nails so they don’t break through a glove,” she had explained. Still, it wasn’t bad. Just the simple change of hair and nails had shifted her drab looking outfit from a black t-shirt and jeans to, well, a black t-shirt and jeans accented with luxurious locks, what the stylist had dubbed princess hair, and perfectly manicured neon pink nails.
When they left the salon, Morgan heard the hyena cackle of howling, intense laughter. “Holy mother of God,” the boy said, snapping a pic of Morgan with his phone. “Morgan is that you? You look like a sigma sissy bruh! I gotta put this on TikTok lulz.”
‘Lulz’? Seriously? Morgan actually felt a wave of second-hand embarrassment. His tryhard energy had gone through the roof like he was trying to audition to be an extra on iCarly 20 years ago, and even failed at that. Morgan shook her head, moving to step around him.
He shoved the camera in Morgan’s face, and she noticed his lead foot, unbalanced and wrist overextended. without a shout or even a spirited ‘Kya!’ but just a lightning fast movement, Morgan’s pink nails were wrapped around his wrist, a sharp contrast to the drab gray hoodie
She could have snapped his wrist in three places, but instead she shifted, using his own momentum and precise application of force at the fulcrum where the boy’s ego met his anatomy, and using her other hand as a brace, executed a swift, but practiced and careful takedown.
His center of gravity evaporated and he felt the cold pavement pressing lightly against his cheek before his brain could even register, the phone clattering to the ground, face down just a few inches away and recording silent testament to the surprisingly painless takedown.

The boy struggled helpless and pinned by awkward geometry, seemingly well aware that pain could, in fact, enter the equation very easily, and a very brief moment of silence passed between them filled only by the chemical smell of road clearing salt, mixed with the salon fresh product in her hair.
“Empty your cup, and then, maybe fill it with some manners.” She tapped him on the forehead with her index and middle fingers, mimicking a light contact tournament point strike, and wasting no more energy, she stood, climbed into her mom’s SUV, and closed the door. “I’m sorry you had to see that,” she said quietly.

“Morgan,” Tori said, starting the car, “That’s the most impressive show of martial arts that I have seen in my entire life.”

“It’s just a simple wrist lock takedown-” Morgan tried to downplay it. Tori cut her off.

“Not the wrist lock, although you executed that beautifully. I’m talking about your restraint. I am so, so proud of you right now,” she said, smiling wide as she leaned over to squeeze Morgan’s forearm, grounding her in the here and now in the process. “Let’s go get some takeout.”

“Hey, Morgan,” Suzanne spoke up from the backseat, “I didn’t want to interrupt your Zen or whatever so I didn’t say anything before, but, was that chick with the Bond villain hair a friend of yours or something?”

Morgan glanced at the side view mirror half expecting to see the strange woman’s reflection, maybe riding a motorcycle or walking along the sidewalk just behind them. She shook her head. “No. I’ve never seen her before.”

Split Victory 7 - The Princess and the Pedestal

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

In which Tiffany first learns more about her future rival, completely unaware that Morgan, 'The Untouchable Tiger' is her own twin sister, Liberty Styles is befuddled by the humble salad fork, and Morgan finally sees her dojo and her fellow students as they are, rather than as background furniture, as she learns to see herself for who she is as well.

Wednesday evening, 4:49 P.M.
Tiffani fidgeted nervously with the wide, pink belt on her dress. She’d managed to hide most of the bruises from the ‘Static’ Out group training marathon, but every bone and sinew still ached. She had been helping her stepmom Amanda with dinner preparations, and even Alex pitched in, though neither were anything like their mother in the kitchen.

“Coach Styles said there aren’t any food allergies or preferences to worry about,” Amanda said briskly as she shifted from taking a roasting pan out of one of two stainless steel wall ovens - the other playing host to a massive pan of brownies, to stirring a pan of sautéd vegetables on the range, “But I still can’t help worrying that I haven’t covered all our bases.”

“Mom,” Tiffani said, “Relax. Liberty and her sister are karate geek elite athletes. Just imagine cooking for me but three times over.”

Amanda’s eyes widened for the briefest moment before she responded. “I’d better sauté more veggies,” and sprang for one of the sub zero freezers for another bag. That got a laugh out of Tiffani, and then a soft, suppressed groan. Amanda stopped what she was doing to turn and look at Tiffani. “What’s wrong?” she asked. Tiffani smiled and shook her head.

“It’s nothing. Just hurts when I laugh. I think I pulled a muscle stretching yesterday,” she said, and it wasn’t really a lie, just a lie of omission.

“Oh,” Amanda said, “I figured you were just sore from that hour long sparring match with Liberty.”

“Busted,” Alex snickered. Tiffani shot her a brief glare. “Hey, I didn’t tell her.”

“Rebecca mentioned it. She asked how you were feeling.” Amanda said conversationally.

“Oh,” Tiffani said, resigned to having been called out by the International Mom Network. “It was so worth it Mom. These girls, Liberty is a Kenpo blitz master, Mary Lynn is a Muay Thai kickboxer champion, Len is like... I don’t even know how to describe Len. She’s freaking amazing.”

“Wait, Mary Lynn, as in Mary Lynn Porter?” Alex perked up.

“You know her?” Tiffani asked.

“Yeah! Remember me telling you about getting some great advice from a kickboxer at my cheer clinic? I mean she wasn’t there for cheer obviously, but we were sharing the same annex. She’s a total bada-” Alex cut herself off at the glance from Amanda.

“Best behavior tonight, girls, please?” she asked.

“Always,” Alex and Tiffani said in unison. Despite being stepsisters, or perhaps because of it, they shared a special kind of sibling bond. They never argued, and even occasionally finished each others’ sentences. If not for the fact that Alex and Tiffani looked absolutely nothing alike, with Alex’s raven locks, tight and curly, and Tiffani’s golden waves, they could have been mistaken for twins, but they led very different lives too.

“I got it,” Tiffani said, a split second before the doorbell rang. She subconsciously wondered if she should have mentioned Liberty’s name in the out group training, waffling on whether talking about her, as she’d already talked about her previously, said more or less about the fact the girl lived rent free in her head now. Granted most of that was just the effortless cool factor, someone like her being friends with an anxious goof like Tiffani, but still.

“Seriously,” Alex said. “How the heck does she do that?”

Tiffani grinned, hearing Alex’s comment as she headed for the front door. She didn’t want to spoil the mystique, but she had the video doorbell app on her phone, and it gave her a gentle vibration to let her know of motion at the front door.

***

Across the city, Morgan stepped into her dojo, and for the first time in years, it felt to her like she was seeing it as it should be. She had been a ghost in her own home, a phantom passing through, sparring, leaving. Her fellow students were as background furniture, statues she had seen a thousand times.

She wasn’t intentionally cruel to her fellow students, not trying to ignore them by any means, but, as her ranking grew, her training becoming more intense, she had lost her connection with the others until there was only Morgan and her Sensei. But now, now the tiger really had changed her stripes.

No longer the short buzz cut, the spartan nails, the drab black uniform. Now, she wore her new hair in a tight combat braid, not a French braid, close and tight, but a whip that hung down her back, swinging with every motion and reminding her of its new weight as it tugged on her scalp, constantly grounding her in herself and her inner peace.

Her new, neon pink nails reflected the lights as she moved with a new calm that no one had seen before, the dull thud of her black gi replaced by midnight blue with black trim and black pants, a modern micromesh material that flowed like water around her as she moved, and, every so often, as her arm moved a certain way and caught the light just right, the inside silk lining, normally hidden, flashed a tiny ray of pink to the world, wrapped with her crisp blackbelt about her waist.

For all intents and purposes, she looked like a completely different person. Even the patch on the back was not that of a roaring, ferocious tiger, but a stylized zen tiger, no longer bearing its fangs or showing its claws, but staring patiently.

The dojo fell deathly silent. No one knew what to make of this person, this stranger and yet, this familiar spirit. She wore a light coating of professional makeup, a touch of pink on her lips formulated to stay fast come blood, sweat, and tears, and a dash of eye liner of the same caliber, with a little softening foundation that would have to be removed with a jackhammer later, but it created the look Morgan wanted so badly and for so long.

A younger student approached Morgan, a girl wearing a black gi and tied with a simple yellow belt. She bowed to Morgan. Morgan returned the bow and smiled at her.

“Can I help you Miss?” the girl asked. “Our Sensei is meditating, but I can find a senior student or a coach if you need something?”

Morgan bit back a soft laugh. “No, that’s okay. Thank you Melanie. But, can I help you?” she asked. Melanie blinked and stared back at her, mouth agape.

“M-M-Morgan?” she finally stammered out.

***

“Hey, welcome!” Tiffani said brightly as she threw open the door to greet their house guests. Coach Styles had a large pie in her hands that instantly filled Tiffani’s nose with the sweet aroma of fresh pumpkin spices. “Oh man, that smells incredible,” she blurted out, causing Rebecca to laugh.

A lingering, sharper, but somehow more subtle smell hung in the air too, like ozone and something else Tiffani couldn't put her finger on, a slightly sour, metallic tinge that cut through the domesticity of vanilla and allspice, put the cinnamon's warm woodiness on notice, and for just a split millisecond, it short-circuited her brain.

She spent her days surrounded by artificial lavender, perfumed roses, and ionized air, and the sharp contrast radiating off their house guests, scents she could easily ignore in the cacophony of the tournament, came into sharp relief now.

“Thank you. I didn’t want to show up empty handed so I whipped it together.”

“Don’t listen to her,” Liberty said dryly. “She’s been sweating bullets ever since your mom invited us over.”

“Liberty!” Rebecca squeaked, and Tiffani giggled as Amber brought up the rear. All three were dressed nicely, although for Tiffani, seeing Liberty in heels was the biggest shocker, having only seen her before as part of the Out group or at the tournament. The second biggest shock had to be Amber though.

Amber and Liberty were so-called ‘Irish twins’ born a year apart, Amber being the younger, and like Alex and Tiffani, these two could not look more different. While Liberty was tall and imposing, just barely in the same height bracket as Tiffani for their age, Amber was closer to her height.

Amber’s blonde hair struck a sharp contrast to Liberty’s dark red locks. Despite being biological sisters they were as different as night and day, light and shadow, which tickled Tiffani's brain, but it went way beyond just hair color. Amber carried herself like a cat, fluid and dynamic, and as graceful as a dancer.

A second thought crossed her mind as she tried to sneak another glance at Liberty, who didn’t seem to notice, distracted by the decor surrounding them. Tiffani blushed softly to herself, forcing her gaze ahead as she guided them forward to what she begrudgingly called the "culinary suite" by way of the butler's pantry, a sea of fine crystal and silver flatware on walnut altars of opulence.

“We... don’t normally use it except for guests and special occasions,” she said with a sheepish and wry smile as the passageway opened onto an industrial chiqué staging area that could accommodate an entire professional catering company or an upscale 3 Michelin Star restaurant with space to spare.

“Oh, it’s beautiful,” Rebecca gushed. Liberty's gaze shifted lazily, almost glazing, over the double sub-zero refrigerators, double warming areas, and even the two side-by-side dishwashers. “I’m so sorry my husband Kyle couldn’t be here. . A client brought in a Porsche 911 with a blown gasket, and he'd rather starve than see a machine like that suffering in the hands of one of the assistants.”

That, Tiffani thought, explained everything - that metallic tinge in the air, the ozone smell, Liberty and Amber's dad was some kind of a master mechanic by the sound - and smell, of things.

Rebecca’s face lit up even more when she saw Amanda. “Mandy! Good to see you!”

This time, it was Liberty’s turn to be caught off guard. “Wait... Mom you and Tiff’s mom know each other?”

“You’ve never noticed that pile of legal briefs Bridget always has with her?” Amber asked dryly. Liberty shot her a glare

“I don’t carpool,” was her response.

“Poor Bridget gets the lion’s share of the grunt work, yeah,” Amanda said. “But I try and take on as much case load as I can when it comes to Soaring Dragon, especially contract negotiations, making sure when it’s practice time she can focus on actually coaching.”

“Ha, that’s so cool,” Amber said as she stood close to Tiffani, trying not to break something by looking at it for very long.

***

To Morgan’s surprise, and more than a little relief, things settled back down fairly quickly around the dojo after she confirmed that she was, in fact, still Morgan, although she had become so absorbed in helping the underbelts, in between talking with both the male and female black belt students, that she hadn’t noticed their Sensei had entered, and had been watching her closely.

“Morgan, to your mark,” he barked. Her head snapped to look at him causing her ponytail braid to fly over her shoulder.

“Hai, Sensei!” she answered, taking only a moment to wrap the braid so that it would be secure inside her headgear before taking her mark. The entire dojo buzzed with both excitement and curiosity as the Sensei stood six feet away on the opposite mark.

“Explain,” he stated.

“I have emptied my cup, Sensei.”

“You changed your gi,” he said, not betraying for a single second what emotions he might be feeling beneath the stoic, dead calm exterior. The students, and even the other coaches, began to whisper quietly, wondering where this all was going.

“I checked that it would be legal before I had it custom made. It allows more freedom of movement, and-”

“Show me,” he interrupted her, and put up his hands.

“Hai!” she said, bowing deeply, and entering a forward stance.

***

The grand dining hall stood in stark contrast to the bustling Hidden Tiger Academy Dojo, an ocean of crystal and fine silver. Amanda wasn’t trying to show off their wealth by any means or by any stretch. She believed in selling the experience, in putting your best foot forward. If all she’d had was dixie plates and plastic sporks, she would proudly have served her guests on that.

It did have the somewhat awkward effect of putting Liberty in particular into being a bit of a fish out of water, though. She stared, bewildered at the different forks, knives, spoons, wondering why there were so many, and which was supposed to be for what, or if this was one of those fake outs where the right answer is ‘yes’.

“So, Rebecca,” Amanda said as she dished out sauteed vegetables, “You were telling me about this special training group that had accepted Tiffani. She won’t admit it, but they really worked her over.”

“Mother!” Tiffani hissed, her cheeks flushing. Amber, contrasted to her sister, politely giggled behind her hand, but shot Tiffani a sympathetic smile. She knew better than anyone what her sister’s ‘Static’ group could do, and she wouldn’t wish that kind of torture on anyone who didn’t deserve their attention or their ire.

Rebecca gave a soft laugh, but then nodded more seriously. “The Out group. I’m going to be honest, Mandy, they don’t accept just anyone, and I don’t just mean because they look out for each other in the LGBTQIA+ community either. For them to accept Tiffani after just one tournament means they see something in her. The last boy they offered to train tapped out in ten minutes flat. Tiffani lasted the whole damn hour.”

Tiffani sank into her chair just a little bit more as Alex shot her a surprised glance and mouthed ‘A whole hour?’ to her. Tiffani sheepishly, silently nodded back.

“That tells me she’s not just in it for the glamor, and what she did for Liberty last weekend tells me she’s not in it for the glory, either.”

“Yeah, that was pretty righteous of you,” Amber spoke up at that. Liberty elbowed her discreetly.

“Shuddap,” she whispered to her sister. Amber pretended to straighten the hem of her skirt, flipping her middle finger at Liberty under the table where only she could see it, while the adults were busy gossiping over the 5A tournament.

“Is it really that dangerous?” Alex asked, taking more interest now.

“It’s not really about danger as much as it is endurance,” Liberty said, finally settling on the largest fork on the grounds that the other two, especially the little dinky fork, couldn’t spear a sweet pea let alone a sauteed carrot. She continued, crunching loudly, “It’s about being the unseeded, unknown. She has to win at least six, maybe seven fights, and then she’s up against the Roth kid.”

Amber perked up, biting her bottom lip.

“You saw his last fight right Mom?” Liberty went on, oblivious both to Amber’s sudden interest and to the fact Morgan’s coming out as transgender.

“Morgan?” Rebecca asked and then nodded. “Good God yeah, that kid is a machine. They call her the untouchable tiger for a reason. If Tiffani wants to podium against her she has to be more than a Taekwondo master. Cold as ice and zero hesitation.”

Liberty snapped her head up at the mention of Morgan being called ‘her’. Before she could open her mouth, Amber interrupted.

“I’ve seen her fight, lots of times. In her last tournament she scored a 7-0 spread in 15 seconds tournament time.”

Tiffani’s breath caught in her throat at that. Amber gave her a look that seemed almost apologetic.

“Hey,” Liberty spoke up, “That’s what you’ve got us for right? If we told you what you were up against before your first training session, you never would’ve agreed. This way, you already know you can go the distance. And I promise our next session won’t be anything like that.”

“It better not be,” Tiffani shot back, but her smile betrayed her. “I’ve got bruises in places I didn’t know I had places. I haven’t hurt like this since I fell off the jungle gym when I was 7.”

“I promise, it’s all technical from here,” Liberty said, and even made a crossing-her-heart motion, as Amber slipped out her phone, quietly typing a text to Morgan.

***

In the dojo, Morgan had no hesitation, but she had no rage either. She no longer looked like a caged tiger lashing ineffectually at impenetrable steel bars. She looked like a senior student at her prime. And the Sensei was not holding back, either. Rather than merely blocking her strikes, he actively retaliated, attempting to punish her for every missed point.

At the end of one full minute, Morgan had scored two points on him though, and he managed three on her.

“Match, sensei!” Melanie announced as the pair returned to their marks and bowed. Morgan, despite her best efforts, burst out laughing, really, really hard. “I’m sorry,” she said, deeply apologetic. “That was just the cutest thing I’ve ever heard.”

Her sensei, rising, had a broad smile on his face. “Never apologize for experiencing joy, my friend. It is the most precious and important emotion on the path to inner peace. I have something of yours,” he said. “Wait here for a moment.”

“Hai,” Morgan said, entering a ready stance, feet apart, hands at her sides, knees bent in a modified, but extremely relaxed horse stance, as he turned to approach one of his assistant coaches who gave him a black belt. At first glance, Morgan saw nothing special or unusual about it. It looked identical to hers. This confused Morgan because he clearly said he had something ‘of hers’ and not ‘for her’.

And then as he gave it a firm tug, snapping the cloth so that it sent a sharp echo that resounded across the entire dojo, she saw it, there on the end. It had a new stripe denoting a second degree. And it, the stripe, was as pink as her fingernails.

“It may not be traditional,” he said as he approached, extending the belt with both hands, palms up, toward her. “But, sometimes one must modify traditions to embrace new understandings. If we do not learn from the past, we are doomed to repeat it, but so too, are we doomed, if we live only in that past.”

“Domo arigatou,” Morgan said, then added,Thank you, Sensei Michaels.”

She carefully untied her old belt, not allowing it to fall from her hand as she wrapped the new one in its place, “It would honor me to return this to the dojo. Without this sanctuary, without these teachings, I wouldn’t be here,” she said and offered her old belt in the same gesture, except that she had her head bowed.

While cooling down, Morgan felt her phone buzz against her hip, a soft, haptic reminder of its presence in the pocket of her pink undershirt, hidden by the chest protector. She scurried to the equipment bench and began dressing down, removing her pads, her headgear, and her gloves, and opening her gi to remove the chest protector.

This was the first anyone could fully see what she wore underneath, a soft, powder pink undershirt, and, as she pulled the gi jacket back into place and rewrapped the new belt, flashes of the inner pink lining that were only brief rays before.

She unlocked her phone and checked the text.

‘OMG mom just called you ‘her’ in front of everyone congrats!!! BTW Barbie is ready. Are you? She’s got the Static in her corner and she’s hungry.’

Morgan glanced up at the mirror wall behind the equipment bench. Her new bangs, a mess of hair and sweat, clung to her forehead, but she grinned and pulled her braid intentionally over her shoulder, lifted the camera, and snapped a selfie, the reflected light bouncing off her nails as she gave the mirror, the camera, and herself, a genuine, proud smile.

‘Thank you. The tiger is loose from her cage. Tell Barbie I wish her luck. If Liberty’s rattled then she must be good.’

Split Victory 8 - Crouching Tiger, Hidden Viper

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Autistic Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

‘This is psychological warfare,’ the report stated. ‘Mixed Martial Arts is a full contact sport. How can a teenage boy trained to fight other boys be expected to hit a girl? League rules on gender divisions exist for a reason. Either the Tiger should be moved to the girls’ division or he should be disqualified and unseeded.’

Amber gave her a concerned frown. “What? What is it?”

“I think I’m going to throw up,” Morgan said just above a whisper, her voice cracking as she leapt to her feet and sprinted for the door.


Wednesday, 10:23 A.M.
Until now Morgan had been riding high. The Chicagoland area was by all rights a sanctuary city for transgender youth. Technically she only had to self affirm her desire to identify as female, but her intentional steps to appear more feminine, and her letter of intent to start HRT from her therapist did help. She actually had already started, but even with the booster injection, it would be months before things really came into full effect, requiring her to switch from male to female brackets in the tournament system.

It also helped that she didn’t participate in any public school sports so the question of her gender affirmation wouldn’t ruffle any feathers on that front - she wasn’t going from boys’ basketball to girls’ basketball, or trying to play baseball, run track, etc. She knew NAMASA would be a different kind of hurdle, but she couldn’t begin to imagine just how much, and how soon that was going to hit home. To her NAMASA was open. The entire point of the grand champions’ cup was for a final, open match, girls’ champion vs open/boys’ champion. And yet...

The midnight blue wasn’t just a style choice in her gi, although it was that. She had really wanted something in a deep purple - her second favorite color after pink, but even a deep purple wouldn’t be regulation. She settled on midnight blue as a third option, close enough, as it was the shade of her locker and her favorite hoodie.

There was a brief moment of shock from teachers, not at the change, but at the suddenly going from utilitarian short-ish to princess hair that would give Rapunzel a run, but she explained that they were extensions, albeit professional quality, combat ready, as much as such a thing can be combat ready, and that was that.

No, the real drama was boiling online. As she and Amber sat at their shared table in AP Chemistry, quietly gossiping in between comparing lab notes, Morgan’s phone vibrated. And then it vibrated again, and again, until it was a constant hum that threatened to rocket the phone right off the table.

“Uh, you’d probably better get that,” Amber said. Morgan glanced at it. The blood drained from her face as she read notification after notification. The Signal group chat from Hidden Tiger Academy wasn’t just exploding, it was absolutely on fire, and Morgan was at the center of the raging inferno.

From what Morgan could gather, a well-meaning parent had snapped a candid shot of Morgan during her 2nd degree black belt reception ceremony, and then a second one of her in her new under armor as she was putting her gi jacket back on and uploaded the photos with the caption ‘The Tiger has changed her stripes, and she looks FEROCIOUS!’

Combined with the already circulating photos - the one from the bully, the candid shots last night, and a few new ones as students around her school snapped candid pics of her to share, some surprised, some excited, most well-meaning, there was more than enough digital signal out there for the trap to snap shut.

A rival coach from the Cobra Clutch dojo in Texas filed a formal complaint with NAMASA.

‘This is psychological warfare,’ the report stated. ‘Mixed Martial Arts is a full contact sport. How can a teenage boy trained to fight other boys be expected to hit a girl? League rules on gender divisions exist for a reason. Either the Tiger should be moved to the girls’ division or he should be disqualified and unseeded.’

Amber gave her a concerned frown. “What? What is it?”

“I think I’m going to throw up,” Morgan said just above a whisper, her voice cracking as she leapt to her feet and sprinted for the door.

“Here,” Professor Langston said as she handed Amber a hall pass, not a hastily written note, but the generic ‘This is an emergency, get the eff out of the way’ yellow card pass she kept on her desk for exactly this sort of scenario.

“Thank you,” Amber said and bolted off after her friend. Morgan nearly plowed into Liberty on her way to the bathroom, though Liberty, owing to her skills, easily leapt back out of the way, and, on seeing her sister sprint past her, her curiosity was piqued so she followed.

She found Amber trying to console Morgan inside the girls’ bathroom, holding her sobbing friend, and overheard some incoherent something or other about them trying to erase her existence.

“Hey, what happened, and who do I need to kill?” Liberty asked without missing a beat. Morgan was very much her rival in that if she won the 6A, it’d be her, and not Tiffani, who’d face Morgan in the final Night of Champions match, and she knew it. She didn’t care.

“Coach Bullock from Cobra Clutch filed to have Morgan DQ’ed,” Amber said softly.

“Oh HELL no they aren’t!” Liberty shouted. “On what fucking grounds?!”

“They’re claiming this,” Morgan waved a hand vaguely, trying to pull herself together, her normally braided hair now hanging over her shoulders loose, a mix of semi-professional styling thanks to Suzanne and her mom’s expert guidance, and her now very messy, very not waterproof makeup turning her into a raccoon monster with pink lips, “is just psychological warfare. They want me out entirely or in the girls’ division, which I obviously CAN’T because I’ve been on HRT for less than a week.”

“Nu-uh, no, not happening,” Liberty said. “Let me call my mom, okay? She knows a great lawyer.”

“Hey that’s right,” Amber said, perking up and giving Morgan a reassuring smile. “Remember? I told you about dinner at her place in Stonewood. Her and Bridget do a ton of work for our dojo so she’ll definitely help!”

“Really?” Morgan asked, but Liberty already had her phone out.

“Mom? We’ve got a Static 911. It’s about Morgan Roth. The tournament wants to DQ her for presenting as a girl and,” she paused to listen. “Yeah, that’s exactly what I was thinking. We need to sic Amanda on these douchebags ASAP. Yeah, she’s right here. Do you want to talk to her? Okay, yes I’ll tell her. Thanks Momma.”

Morgan had already begun running cold water to try and clean herself up. Liberty put a hand on her shoulder. “My mom’s calling your mom. She’s going to give her Miss Miller’s law firm number.”

Morgan, now looking at least more fresh faced without the running makeup, although her eyes were already reddening, gave Liberty a small smile. “Thanks. I don’t know why you’re helping me, but I don’t know what to say. Thank you,” she repeated, giving both sisters a tight hug.

“I know I have a reputation,” Liberty said, paused, and glanced at her sister, “Okay, I know I earned my reputation for being a queen bitch, the Iron Dragon and all that, but I have my reasons. Amber knows. Just ask her about the Static when you’re feeling better.” Owing to the raccoon eyes and the adrenaline surging through her veins, she never once for even a second, clocked that she was staring at the mirror image of the girl who had beaten her last weekend, who she now found herself training to beat the girl standing before her.

***

10:31 A.M. Tori had just finished a surgery consultation. She sat down in the staff room with a steaming cup of coffee and moved the physical ‘Focus’ switch on the side of her iPhone 14 Pro Max from on to off. Her phone lit up with notifications. She frowned as she sifted through them.

“THEY WHAT?!” she shrieked, piercing the serene calm of the empty staff room and the quiet corridor beyond. Her phone chimed with an incoming call. It read as an unknown caller, and she expected it to be either a NAMASA official, or worse, a hit piece journalist looking for an easy story.

“This had better be important,” she hissed.

“Hello, I’m Coach Rebecca Styles. May I please speak with Doctor Tori Evanton?”

Tori’s panic and rage subsided just a little as soon as she heard the word ‘Coach’. “Oh, yes, Ms. Styles, this is Doctor Evanton. Are you with the Hidden Tiger Academy Dojo?”

“Not exactly,” Rebecca answered. “Actually I represent the Soaring Dragon Temple Dojo, but our daughters, Amber and Morgan, are good friends. It was my other daughter Liberty whom I just spoke with about the situation regarding Morgan, and, now that I’ve had a chance to look into it, I’d like to put you in touch with a lawyer here in Chicago.”

“Really?” Tori asked, surprised.

“Yes. Her name is Amanda Miller. She does mainly contract work for my dojo, but she’s also an excellent business law and civil rights advocate. This is a blatant, desperate scare tactic at best, and a discrimination case at worst. NAMASA can’t afford the bad press, and Amanda is the perfect person to bring it.”

***

10:34 A.M.
Lawson, Miller, and Associates.
Amanda sat in her office, quietly going over the paperwork for Tiffani’s 6A entry. Soft music played in the background, a mix of 90s alt-rock that helped her focus.

Though she had inherited the office, and as such the ancient walnut desk, from her predecessor when she made partner, she had made the glass room her own, replacing the worn green leather with crisp red leather on the desk, and modern Herman Miller chairs on both sides, ensuring both she, and her clients, would enjoy a comfortable experience even if whatever they were discussing at the time might not be.

She had photos of both Alex and Tiffani on her desk, a photo of Tiffani’s first Taekwondo championship ceremony hanging on the wall right next to Alex’s dance and cheer nationals victory photo.

Tiffani was legally Tiffani Miller, but held an official DBA as Tiffani Sterling for her Taekwondo tournaments. Amanda wanted to be absolutely certain the NAMASA rules wouldn't flag her daughter's "Warrior" name as a discrepancy. It wasn’t a problem during the first tournament, but Tiffani was the unseeded wild card just there to gain experience. Now she was a 6A contender, and a wild card who had beaten the #2 girls’ division seed at her very first tournament.

The phone on her desk rang. She picked it up on the first chirp. “Yes?”

“Sorry to bother you Miss Miller, there’s a call on line one from Coach Styles. She says it’s urgent.”

“I’ll take it,” Amanda said, her brow furrowing. She shut off the music, right as the lyrics ‘You’re a dream to me (Dream to me)’ piped over the speakers.

“Mandy, we’ve got a Situation,” Rebecca said the moment the line connected, and Amanda could almost hear the capital ‘S’ in the word. “A NAMASA bad-faith grievance against a student at the Hidden Tiger Academy. It’s Bullock again.”

Amanda sighed, rubbing her temples. “Bull-crock and his Cobra Clutch. He never could handle a loss with grace. What’s he done now?”

“He’s trying to DQ the #1 seed for 'psychological warfare' because she’s transitioning. I have the mother, Tori Evanton, on the other line. I’m patching her in.”

There was a click. “Mrs. Miller? This is Tori Evanton. Thank you so much for taking this call.”

“It’s Amanda, please,” she replied, grabbing her legal pad. “Let’s get the basics. Your daughter’s legal name?”

“Morgan,” Tori said, her voice trembling slightly. “Morgan Sterling-Roth.”

Amanda’s pen didn't just stop but clattered softly onto the pad, rolling across the red leather away from her. “I’m sorry... did you say Sterling?”

“Yes. Her biological parents were the Sterlings. She’s fourteen... born June 27th.”

Amanda felt the air grow heavier: June 27th, Tiffani’s birthday, and the name Sterling. The alarm bells in her mind had gone from ‘Spider sense is tingling’ to full five alarm ‘It’s the end of everything, repent!’ levels. This did not add up.

It only took a few seconds in a separate browser tab from where she had been glancing over the NAMASA subreddit, for her to find photos of Tiffani- no, not Tiffani. She had more defined musculature, especially without the midnight blue gi in that second photo, just her sleeveless under armor. But she looked just like Tiffani otherwise, same intense blue eyes, nearly the same facial structure as Morgan still had some baby fat clinging to her cheeks that softened her appearance even without the 2 years of HRT Tiffani had enjoyed.

“Tori?” Amanda whispered. “How soon can you be at my office?”

“I’m already on my way out the door,” Tori answered. “I’ll be there as soon as traffic allows.”

Split Victory 9 - Thermal Shock

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Other Keywords: 

  • Autistic Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

Author's Note:

Y'all I am so unbelievably sorry this was almost late again. I've been neck deep writing on three different (VCERY different!) novels. I can just about remember to post things on Saturday because on Saturdays I'm taking it easy and actually not being AUDHD hyper-focused XD

I was goingto combine both this and the next chapter, Heightened Senses, into one part like I've done in the past, but then I remembered, THAT chapter is the longest damn chapter in the book.

So, I promise it's worth waiting for if you're #TeamTiffberty!
- Zoe


Tori gripped the wheel of her SUV so tightly her knuckles turned a bloodless white. She stared at the traffic light, silently cursing the seconds away, willing it to turn green. When the signal finally flipped, she floored it. The Ford Escape’s engine groaned in protest at the sudden surge as she lurched forward, speeding tickets be damned.

The car swerved loosely into the lot of Lawson, Miller and Associates just as her phone chirped a triumphant, ‘You have arrived!’ She didn't check her hair or the rearview mirror. She hadn't even thought to shed her white lab coat, the hem of it fluttering behind her as she abandoned the car and set off in a dead sprint for the glass doors.

She burst into the lobby, breathless, careening toward the reception desk where a young woman behind it was perfectly composed, her brunette hair pinned into an immaculate bun held in place by a yellow No. 2 pencil. She looked up, offering a demure, professional smile that felt miles away from the fire currently roaring in Tori’s chest.

“Name?” she asked.

“Tori Evanton. I was asked to come by Amanda Miller?”

“Oh, she’s up on floor 4 Doctor Evanton. She’s expecting you so you can just go inside once you’ve reached her office.”

Tori flashed a small, but grateful smile before heading for the elevator. She looked at herself in the mirror, hair frazzled from the windy sprint to the SUV and then again from the car to the office.

For once, she didn’t question why elevators in fancy buildings had them, and used it as a moment to take a breath, reset, and at least try to finger comb her hair into something presentable for this meeting. Something about the way Amanda had reacted when she gave her Morgan’s name didn’t sit right.

Amanda was already waiting for her, standing by the office with the brass pull handle of the glass door in her hand when Tori stepped off the elevator, and though she wasn’t smiling, exactly, she tried to present a welcoming appearance. For Tori, she might as well have been a Fire Chief with an idling engine and a water cannon.

“Hi Doctor Evanton. I’m so sorry for pulling you away from work, but there really is something that I need you to see.”

“No, it’s okay,” Tori said as she approached, offering Amanda her hand. Amanda grasped and shook it. “I was just finishing a surgical consult and took my coffee break. I don’t have another until late in the afternoon so it’s not a problem. What was it you needed me to see?” she asked, adding, “You sounded positively rattled over the phone,” when she realized that there wasn’t, in fact, anyone else nearby to hear them talking.

“I think it would be best if you looked for yourself,” Amanda said softly, bringing Tori into her office. She walked over to the wall with the split portraits, Alex in her cheer uniform on one side and in the other photo, Tiffany holding up her TKD division championship trophy, dressed in her white dobok with black trim.

Tori blinked. She blinked again,. “Why do you have a photo of Morgan on your wall?” she asked finally, not quite noticing that Tiffani’s hair wasn’t actually short in the photo, it was French braided.

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about,” Amanda said nervously. “That’s actually my daughter, Tiffani. My... adopted daughter. She goes by Tiffani Sterling on the competitive circuit, as a nod to her biological parents and to give her a stage name.”

Tori went rigid on hearing the name Sterling. Amanda offered Tori her hand, guiding her gently over to one of the chairs in front of the desk before sitting across from her, not in the chair behind the desk, but the one beside her.

“Sterling,” was all Tori could manage to croak out. Amanda nodded solemnly.

“Now you understand why I asked you over. The matter with Coach Bullock is still important, mind you, but this,” she paused.

“This is life altering,” Tori whispered. “Do... Do you know how this could even have happened?” she asked.

“No,” Amanda said softly, “But I intend to find out. When Jennifer and I - Jennifer is my late wife, by the way,” Amanda added, “When we adopted Tiffani we were told that she was an only child. This is the 21st century. Stupid mistakes like that aren’t supposed to happen.”

“You’re preaching to the choir, Amanda,” Tori said as she slowly leaned forward, her elbows on her knees, and pressed her hands to her face for a moment in an attempt at a second mental reset, as the gravity of the situation washed over her. “This doesn’t make any sense. I was told there was only Morgan when we adopted her. Oh,” she added, “I’m so sorry for your loss by the way.”

“Thank you,” Amanda said, giving her a wry smile. “She was very sick, so we knew for awhile. The girls had a chance to say goodbye at least.”

“When John and I adopted Morgan,” Tori said, “Those were happier times. When the anger issues started to develop though, John decided he’d had enough. The bastard ran off with his 20 year old secretary.” She smirked to herself, remembering the perky girl at the reception desk downstairs.

“Oh, Tori,” Amanda said, sympathetically squeezing her hand out of reflex. “I’m so sorry.”

“At least the child support helps. I’m just glad the state didn’t try and take the girls away from me for never remarrying,” she shrugged softly. “But yeah. Anything you need from my end, just let me know. I have privileged access to hospital records, and you better believe I’m going to be using it.”

“I might be able to gain access to Morgan and Tiffani’s adoption records as part of the discrimination case, however... I wanted to get your written permission to do so first because it’s not normally a step that I take due to, well, it’s just not part of normal precedent.”

“But these aren’t ordinary times,” Tori said, shaking her head. “And worse yet, the tournament’s a week and a half away. What are we going to tell the girls? Morgan’s finally happier than I’ve seen her since before John left. She’s so focused on defending her seed as the #1 contender.”

“And if Tiffani finds out that the #1 seed is her twin sister, it might rattle her confidence even more than it’s already been,” Amanda sighed. “I wish I knew what the right answer was. And if we don’t tell them, and, by some miracle Tiffani wins the girls’ division championship, they’re going to meet anyway.”

“Oh,” Tori said, “It’s worse than that.”

Amanda looked up in surprise. “Worse? How?”

Tori swallowed. “NAMASA is an open tournament, remember?”

Amanda stared at her for a moment before recognition dawned. “The winner of each gendered division goes on to the night of champions. I completely forgot,” Amanda groaned.

“Yep,” Tori said, but then cracked a smile. “Hey, maybe you can use that in your legal defense? The coach’s claim is that boys don’t hit girls or whatever.”

“Bullshit,” Amanda chimed in and then coughed. “Please pardon my French.”

“Exactly,” Tori said, starting to smile a little. “That line doesn’t work in NAMASA where the literal goal is for a boy and a girl in each age group to compete. It isn’t full contact. Full contact is how you get disqualified.”

Amanda nodded as she stood. She gave Tori’s hand another squeeze “You know, even if our daughters are technically rivals, you and I make a great team?”

“My thoughts exactly,” Tori said, smiling as she stood. Amanda paused, taking a business card, on which she scrawled her private number, and slid it over to Tori.

“Please call me anytime, day or night, but especially if you find anything in the hospital archives. I’ll do the same once I know something on my end as well, either about the discrimination case, or how our girls got separated.”

“I will,” Tori said as she took the card. “I’m sorry we had to meet under these circumstances Amanda, but I’m glad we did regardless. I won’t tell Morgan anything for now. If she asks, though, that’s another story.”

Amanda looked up from her screen and nodded solemnly. “I’ve never held back anything from Tiffani, and I’m not going to start now, but, I agree, it’s probably best, for now, if we let them focus on the tournament, and then deal with the fallout when they meet, whether that’s in the backstage area, or on the mat.” She stood up from her desk again, walking Tori to the elevator.

As Amanda watched the elevator doors close, she hesitated, one, two, three heart beats. Her lips pursed and she sucked in a breath before turning, not to return to her glass office, but to approach a heavy, highly polished oak door across the way. She rapped gently, and stuck her head inside.

A young woman in her mid 20s was seated behind a smaller desk, in a smaller office, and surrounded by paperwork. Her fiery auburn hair, wild and curly, but pinned back in a tight ponytail behind her head, struck a sharp contrast to her plain, black business skirt suit and the soft, electric blue of her blouse. On her wall, the only real, humanizing touch was a framed photo of her in a Soaring Dragon Dojo windbreaker and cap, posing with a dozen or so other similarly dressed people, one or two wearing Kenpo EPAK branded jackets or karati gi. Even in the group photo, she was umnmistakable though.

She raised her big, green eyes to meet Amanda’s, and she smiled. “Yeah boss?” she asked casually.

“Bridget, I’ve got a big ‘I owe you one’. Are you busy?”

“No ma’am,” Bridget answered. “I just finished the final pass on the NAMASA Soaring Dragon Temple contract filings, and I’m only on my second cup of coffee. How can I help?” she asked.

“I need a deep dive on a Sterling estate. Births, deaths, adoptions,, from 14 years ago. Cross-reference against the name John Roth or possible aliases like Johnathan or J.”

Bridget’s jovial, over caffeinated expression shifted on a dime. Hearing the name ‘Sterling’ and the ‘14 years ago’ was all she needed to know the stakes. “I assume that this is strictly a dead tree format affair?” she asked. Amanda nodded curtly.

“Yes, please. I can’t afford a digital footprint - not yet anyway.”

Split Victory 10 - Heightened Awareness

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Lesbian Romance
  • Romantic
  • School or College Life
  • Sisters
  • Voluntary

Other Keywords: 

  • Autistic Characters

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Split Victory

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

“Oh hey,” Tiffani said, holding up her phone. “Did you see the drama over Morgan?” she asked, finally using her real name instead of just calling her ‘the tiger’ for a change.

“Yeah. I wouldn’t worry about it,” Mary Lynn said as she threw the car into reverse and backed out of the parking lot. “It’s going to be a real media shitshow when Amanda gets through with them, bullying a 14 year old is a new low for Bullock.”

“Wait, who?” Tiffani asked.

“Who who?” Mary Lynn said. “Bull-crock?”

“No, Amanda, doofus,” Tiffani laughed. “You don’t mean Amanda Miller, do you?”


Wednesday, 3:45 P.M.
Mary Lynn pulled up to the private school in a bMW that positively would not have looked out of place in the slightest - 20 years ago: a 2004 BMW E-46 that once radiated the height of high class. Now, it resonated ‘30 foot blast radius waiting to happen’. The paint, a mix of primer gray, faded black, and one fender that could best be described as ‘Sat at the bottom of Lake Superior for a year’.

A sharp contrast to the humming, muffled perfection of the Land Rovers, Lexuses, and even the odd Jaguar or Tesla, the exhaust coughed and spat, the inline engine practically screaming for an oil change, to the tune of 90s industrial metal blasting over an oversized bluetooth speaker that clung precariously to the cracked, once vibrant maroon dashboard with a strip of velcro.

She, herself, looked like she had just stepped off the set of a 90s or early 2000s post punk music video, sporting a striped red-and-black long sleeve top with thumb holes looped over her thumbs, under a torn black tee shirt that had a “fem skull” - a large, white skull with a pink bow tilted to the side slightly, and acid wash light denim jeans.

The car’s front suspension wheezed and groaned as she hopped on the front and leaned back across the cracked windshield. She raised the wraparound mirrored blue Oakleys and pulled out her iPhone, the one piece of modernity in a walking anachronism and texted Tiffani. “Hey girl, your ride’s here. Ready when you are :)’

Barely thirty seconds later Tiffani appeared, wearing a traditional private school uniform that caused Mary Lynn’s jaw to drop for just a moment. Before she could say a word though, a school security guard approached.

“Excuse me,” the man said gruffly. “You can’t park this... thing here.”

“She’s with me,” Tiffani spoke up. The words echoed louder than the gunshot crack of the backfiring engine moments before, despite her cordial, casual tone.

“Oh!” the security guard said as he spun on a heel and shifted from grumpy to apologetic in less than a heartbeat. “I’m sorry Miss Miller. I didn’t realize. Carry on,” he said, and made himself scarce instantly. Mary Lynn watched the exchange with a smug smirk, letting the moment pass for a heartbeat before she started laughing.

“Sweet mother of jailbait,” she said. Tiffani laughed.

“What? This is just my normal school uniform,” she said and did a little pirrhoette, causing the pleated skirt to flare just the tiniest bit.

“Don’t tease me,” Mary Lynn groaned.

“Sorry,” Tiffani giggled as she slid into the passenger seat, a crisscross of cracked leather and neon electric blue duct tape. “Nice car, Em,” she said, genuinely admiring of the beaten up clunker.

“You like?” Mary Lynn said. “I just pulled the old girl from a junk yard last month. Liberty’s helping me get her street legal again, but I’m keeping the body as is.”

“Oh hey,” Tiffani said, holding up her phone. “Did you see the drama over Morgan?” she asked, finally using her real name instead of just calling her ‘the tiger’ for a change.

Because Tiffani attended a completely different school, a Chicago North Shore preparatory academy where even being a janitor required extensive background checks and even more extensive training, vs. Morgan’s upper west side public school, she was largely oblivious to just how deep the rabbit hole went.

“Yeah. I wouldn’t worry about it,” Mary Lynn said as she threw the car into reverse and backed out of the parking lot. “It’s going to be a real media shitshow when Amanda gets through with them, bullying a 14 year old is a new low for Bullock.”

“Wait, who?” Tiffani asked.

“Who who?” Mary Lynn said. “Bull-crock?”

“No, Amanda, doofus,” Tiffani laughed. “You don’t mean Amanda Miller, do you?”

“The same,” Mary Lynn said. “Why?”

“She’s my Mom,” Tiffani shrugged.

“Ohhhh holy crap. Are you serious?” Mary Lynn said. “Does Liberty know? No she has to know. Oh man that complicates things.”

“No it doesn’t,” Tiffani said, rolling her shoulders. “I mean yeah she’s a potential rival, in the unlikely event that I can beat out 64 other girls for our division, probably including Liberty if she enters. But she’s worked her ass off to get to the number one seed. She’s already proven she belongs where she is. It’s up to me to prove if I deserve to face off against her or not, not some transphobic prick.”

Mary Lynn smiled as she looked over at Tiffani. “You know something, Tiff? I think I’m starting to see what Liberty saw in you. I mean don’t get me wrong. I’m also impressed you lasted the full hour with us beating your ass into the mat, but there’s more to it.”

“I might be autistic,” Tiffani said matter-of-factly. “I don’t know. I’ve never been tested, and, I don’t really care. It’s never gotten in the way. I just... I know I see the world differently than most people, and I’m cool with it.”

Mary Lynn laughed. “God damn, girl.”

“What?” Tiffani asked, as they crossed over into the more industrial neighborhood of the Soaring Dragon Temple.

“Nothing. Your honesty is just refreshing, that’s all,” Mary Lynn answered. “Ready to learn to fight like an MMA champ?” she asked, as they rolled into the gravel-coated parking lot.

Unlike the sleek, modern facility of the Velocity Sparrow academy school, basically a renovated strip mall building that actually, in the era of malls on every corner, had been an upscale grocer’s, the Soaring Dragon Temple had History. It had character. It almost blended right in with the surrounding warehouses, only standing out because it towered over them, an old fire house that even still had the big garage doors where trucks would have been parked.

“I’m ready to empty my cup and then break it over someone’s head,” Tiffani said jokingly. “Liberty promised me no more hour long endurance beatdowns, so I’m holding you to that, too.”

“Oh,” Mary Lynn said cheerfully. “No worries. Tonight is all about technique, and teaching you to stop dancing like a ballerina.” She winked.

***

Gravel crunched under Tiffani’s private school loafers as she stepped out of the BMW and grabbed her new duffle bag - neon green with the Velocity Sparrow logo of her TKD school in sharp relief, neon blue on neon green, with “Apex” branding rather than her usual unbranded black bag. It still had Jade’s borrowed #1 seed pin stuck to it though.

Jade had insisted she keep it until the tournament, at which point Jade would accept it back, but then only because Tiffani could get in trouble for being in a 6A official area with it.

Tiffani unzipped the bag just far enough to reach her hand inside and feel around. “Gloves, guards, headgear,” she mumbled to herself, her finger brushing the protective cup. She silently noted its presence without verbally acknowledging it. That was her unfortunate secret, since she was still pre-op and needed it, even if they technically didn’t function as anything but a vestigial urine delivery system now.

She did find herself subconsciously glancing around, looking for some signs of Liberty’s black stallion of an e-bike. She felt her heart sink just the tiniest bit at realizing it wasn’t there, now, until she walked inside.

In contrast to the bright overhead fluorescent lights of the Velocity Sparrow Global Taekwondo Academy, the old fire house glowed a warm amber from its overhead bulbs in their ancient, industrial metal fixtures. The scent of cucumber water and lemon disinfectant was instead replaced by old wood - solid, hard flooring underfoot, sweat, and linament. Somewhere in the dojo, the rhythmic strike of hands or feet on a sandbag thudded dully through the entire building.

And there, against a far wall and up on a heavy duty work bench, Liberty’s bike rested in all its mechanical glory. Even in silence, the echo of Tiffani’s first meeting with Liberty, the sound of the heavy duty tires on tile, the scent of ozone and rubber in her nostrils, came flooding back.

Jade and Len were standing near a row of ancient fire engine red lockers, some chipped with age, all faded, alongside new faces Tiffani didn’t recognize - a young man in his early 20s, clean shaven, wearing a lightweight micromesh sleeveless top and loose fitting pants, and a woman wearing a fitted sports bra that showed off her washboard abs, along with tight aerobic leggings that allowed for maximum flexibility. On her feet, she wore soft soled footpads. Liberty stood in horse stance at the center of the dojo practicing a slow, fluid kata, and the faint scent of roses began to waft under Tiffani’s nose when she got closer to her.

There were no soft rubber mats in place, just markers on the ground, although, there were mats rolled up, lying in piles in the far corner.

Realizing that everyone else was barefoot even before Mary Lynn could move to take off her own scuffed platform shoes, Tiffani stopped and stepped out of her loafers, picking them up. Without breaking her stride, Liberty spoke up. “You can change out of the schoolgirl Barbie look in the back locker room. Mary Lynn knows the way. Just remember to check your ego at the door.”

Mary Lynn patted Tiffani’s shoulder as they walked toward the back. “That wasn’t Liberty being an asshole, by the way. That’s literally the dojo’s motto. She repeats it to herself whenever she enters, and so does Coach Styles. Oh, hey Amber,” Mary Lynn said as they entered the girls’ locker room area, itself as aged and weathered as the main dojo.

Amber was sitting on a bench dressed in her black gi and completely drenched in sweat, drinking from a Soaring Dragon Temple branded water bottle. She, Tiffany surmised, was the one she had heard hitting the bag earlier, since the dojo had gone quiet for the last minute or so. Amber glanced up and smiled as if apologizing for even being here.

“Hi Emmie-chan. Don’t worry, I won’t be here long.”

Mary Lynn shrugged her shoulders as she left Tiffani to get her equipment sorted, sitting down next to Amber. “You know just because we call ourselves the Out group, doesn’t mean you have to act like we’re outcasts,” she teased. Amber’s head jerked up, sending her blonde ponytail flying back over her shoulder and cascading down her back. Tiffani tried her best not to eavesdrop as she disappeared into a toilet stall to change.

“What?! No, Emmie, I’d never-”

Mary Lynn laughed softly. “Relax Ami-chan. I’m just messing with you. Seriously girl, you’ve got to stop worrying about what Liberty thinks of you. Trust me, she doesn’t.”

“You mean she doesn’t still think I’m just copying her?” Amber shot back a little bitterly.

“Is... Is that what you think?” Mary Lynn asked, sounding genuinely shocked, as Tiffani pulled on her dobok and adjusted her chest protector and cup into place.

“I don’t think,” Amber said as she stood up to leave. She stopped at the door and looked back at Mary Lynn. “I know.”

“Hold up!” Mary Lynn barked, causing Tiffani to genuinely jump. Amber stopped, having just opened the door. She didn’t look back at Mary Lynn. She sighed though, shaking her head.

“Ask her yourself,” Amber said. “If you don’t believe me, ask her what she thinks of me being here.” She spun around, lowering her voice so Tiffani wouldn’t hear. “But don’t you dare ask her right now. I will never forgive you if you screw Tiffani over because of my family drama.”

“Whoa, okay, I won’t,” Mary Lynn said, holding up her hands defensively in front of her. “I’ll talk to Len about it after we drop everyone off, okay? She’s known Liberty longer than I have. She’ll know what to do.”

“I’m not holding my breath, and I suggest you don’t either. The tiger doesn’t change her stripes.” Amber said coldly, and Tiffani heard the door slam. She took that as her cue that it was safe to step out. Mary Lynn turned to her, looking sheepish.

“I’m sorry you had to hear that.”

“Yeah, me too,” Tiffani said. “I’m sorry they’re going through this. It would kill me inside if I thought my sister hated me like they do.”

“I,” she hesitated, “I don’t think they hate each other,” Mary Lynn said, shaking her head. “I just think... Liberty’s thing is Kenpo, like her mom. She eats, sleeps, breathes and lives Kenpo. Amber is more like, well, it’s not the main driving force in her life, you know? It’s not her identity.”

“No, I get it,” Tiffani said. “I tried making Taekwondo my whole life for awhile, and it didn’t leave me much room for anything else beyond a kukkiwon gold star and a completely empty social life. Anyway, let’s get this over with.”

Mary Lynn squeezed her shoulder. Tiffani paused, glancing at Mary Lynn. She half expected a longwinded lecture or something, but Mary Lynn just gave her a mischievous grin. “Just remember why you’re here, yeah? It’s not about the trophies, it’s about Tiffani Sterling.”

“Sterling,” Tiffani half chuckled. She wore the ‘warrior name’ like a shield for so long, dividing Tiffani Miller the ordinary everyday Barbie Princess living in the Dream Home, from Tiffani Sterling, TKD champion. She bumped her shoulder with Mary Lynn’s as they started walking again. “Don’t worry, ML. I’m all in it to win it.”

“Atta girl,” Mary Lynn said.

“T-Bird!” Jade called, waving Tiffani over. She still had her crutches, but she leaned less heavily on them today than the last time she’d seen her, looking even more like a coach than previously. “Tiffani Sterling, I’d like you to meet Jax Pearce and Julie ‘Hellcat’ Sloan.”

“The Jackhammer?” Tiffani almost gasped. “Dude, I caught your first UFC match last month! You were insane!”

“Thanks,” Jax grinned. “Just uh, don’t tell my trainer I’m sparring in an old firehouse. He thinks I’m at a PT retreat or whatever.”

“Yeah, same,” Julie laughed. “I’ve got four days before the WWE expects me to show up at Madison Square for my title bout against Mileena, but until then I’m on a sabbatical with my Wushu mentors or something,” she said with a conspiratorial wink.

Len spoke up as she and Mary Lynn helped Tiffani check her pads to ensure they were secure. “And here you probably thought the three of us were just calling ourselves the Out group as some kind of gay Breakfast club, huh?>” she said demurely.

“Nope,” Liberty said, and clapped her hands together, “We’re the static in the machine, the sidebands. We’re what you get when you try to force a queer peg in a round hole. We’re global, baby girl- I mean, Sterling,” she quickly corrected herself. But it was too late. The dojo fell dead silent for a heartbeat, or three in Tiffani’s case as she froze still and silent, a slow flush rising up from her neck, threatening to overtake her pale private school princess complexion.

Jax raised an eyebrow lazily, not saying a word. Mary Lynn opened her mouth to say something. Len, moving fast as lightning, went from standing still to a hand raised and covering Mary Lynn’s mouth. Mary Lynn stared down at her. Len just shook her head slowly.

“Anyway, because our pro trainers are on a tight deadline, let’s not fuck around. We can scrimmage you anytime, but right now we need to talk about the Tiger.”

“I,” Tiffani said, trying to regain her composure. “I mean you mentioned her Phantom Lead before right?” she corrected, “7 points in fifteen seconds. Even for a stop and go spar like that, that doesn’t seem physically possible,” she said, trying to recover her composure, change the subject, and Process what in the holy hell just happened, all at once.

“I can do it in 16.7,” Liberty answered. “It’s possible. It’s just extremely hard, and it’s even harder to block. Jax?”

“We call it the phantom lead for a reason,” Jax explained as he brought out a tablet with a YouTube video paused on one of Morgan’s fights while she was still in ‘boy’ mode. “ Because there’s no tell, no clue it’s coming until you’ve got a fist in your face, and in the UFC, a crimson mask. Now, I’ve slowed this down as much as the video player allows, but it’s still a blink and you miss it move.”

“It’s the kind of thing you’ll have to watch us demonstrate,” Julie chimed in, “But we want you to see her do it first.”

Tiffani bobbed her head. She wasn’t wearing her headgear yet since no official sparring or practice had begun. She was beginning to wonder if she’d even need it, although, as she felt the hard boards, no mere veneer of wood, or fake linoleum meant to look like wood, beneath her feet, she was suddenly grateful for the other padding - just in case.

“Wait, how the hell did she do that?” Tiffani asked. “One beat she’s on her mark, then one, two, three, point.”

She began to feel the blood flow returning to normal again, her cheeks no longer burning with the intensity of a white hot sun. She was beginning to feel in her element again.

“Julie?” Liberty asked. “Shall we dance?”

“Oh, I’d be honored,” Julie said playfully as she and Liberty stood, not six feet apart, or even 3. They stood just 2 feet apart, and positioned themselves so that Tiffani was at a perfect right angle, the perfect viewing angle.

“This,” Liberty said, and suddenly she was in Julie’s personal space, her open palm hovering mere inches from Julie’s tight microfiber and exposed flesh, “is a Phantom Lead at normal speed.”

Tiffani blinked, but only after Liberty had already moved. Liberty reset. Julie, Tiffani observed, however, didn’t even so much as flinch. Liberty didn’t shift her weight at all. She didn’t twitch her shoulder. She didn’t move a single muscle on her face. She just went from hands raised in a combat stance to lead strike, only now she did it at about half the normal speed.

This time, at least, Tiffani was able to follow the movement. She frowned.

“Okay,” she said, “So in Taekwondo we’re taught to be spatially aware, right? Jade, back me up here?”

“Right,” Jade said. “Taekwondo is all about maximizing point spread and keeping your opponent at leg’s length. This is what makes the Untouchable Tiger so dangerous. They don’t call her the Tiger because of her Hidden Tiger Academy dojo.”

“It’s because,” Liberty said, punctuating the point with another lead strike, this time stopping inches from Julie’s unblinking face, “She moves like a tiger and you don’t know she’s there until she’s already pounced.”

“I think she needs a personal demonstration,” Len said coyly. Tiffani’s heart skipped a beat briefly at that. Liberty shot Len a glare, who, in return, just gave her an innocent smile.

Len opened her mouth to say something else, and Mary Lynn reached a hand out, covering Len’s mouth with a smug grin as Julie handed Tiffani her neon green Apex branded headgear.

“Safety first,” Julie said. “You too, Liberty.”

“Aw Mom, do I have to?” Liberty mock whined as she walked over to one of the old fire house lockers and opened it to retrieve her headgear. She let out a sharp and sudden, genuinely terrified shriek as she jerked back her hand and slammed the locker shut. As everyone turned to see what just happened, Liberty screamed, “MARY YOU ASS!” and threw a rubber snake to the ground.

Mary Lynn looked genuinely shocked. “Uh... It wasn’t me, chief. I mean yeah that’s totally something I’d do, but not in front of the grown ups.”

“Well SOMEONE’S been in my locker,” Liberty hissed, trying to regain her composure.

“Which wasn’t locked,” Len said calmly. “It was probably just one of your teammates pranking you. Tiffani’s lesson?” she said, trying to help her friend reset. Liberty took a slow, steady, even breath and then nodded.

“Yeah, you’re right. Sorry guys. I have a serious, serious snake phobia,” she said, and kicked the rubber snake with such force that it flew across the dojo and slammed against the far wall.

“Hey,” Tiffani said, trying to lighten the mood, “That’s three points.” The room fell silent again, one beat, two beats, everyone, including Liberty, burst out laughing.

“Okay,” Liberty said, still laughing, “I’m going to get right in your face, but I promise not to hit you.”

Tiffani nodded. She watched the run up, the start of the blitz. Liberty’s hand moved so fast, it was hovering inches from her chest protector, just like that. Tiffani didn’t flinch; she froze, staring at the hand as it hovered an inch from her chest. The scent hit her even through the face mask. She had smelled it before, and thought it was just burning incense or air freshener.

It was a lingering smell of roses, and it was even stronger now, on Liberty’s hand.

“Okay?” Liberty asked, pulling her hand back. “Tiff?” The scent fell away, its intensity dissipating into almost nothing again. It couldn’t be body spray. it was too light, too impermanent. Hand lotion?

“Yeah,,” Tiffani answered. She smiled. “I’m sorry, I was trying to work something out in my head, but you’re right. It’s just, there’s no way. The human eye can see at like 60 frames a second, and the hand is even faster than that. How do you counter something like that when you can’t even see it coming?”

“In due time, grasshopper,” Liberty said. “First, do you trust me>?”

“W-what?” Tiffani stammered.

“Do you trust me?” Liberty asked, taking a black strip of cloth from the locker where the snake had been waiting earlier. “I’m going to blindfold you, but if you want Jax to do this next part, since he’s an actual professional, I promise I absolutely won’t take it personally. This is strictly business, and your protection, we’re talking about.”

Tiffani slowly lifted her headgear. “I hope you know what you’re doing,” she said softly. “My eyes are everything in TKD.”

“That’s exactly why we need to blind you - temporarily of course,” Len said from the sidelines. Tiffani nodded.

“Alright,” she said quietly. “I trust you.

The blindfold felt rough over her skin, like it had been torn from an old, tattered gi rather than cut cleanly, but it was thick and did the job. Tiffani felt Liberty’s hands over hers, gently guiding her to slide the headgear back into place.

“It’s just me,” Julie said, and Tiffani suddenly felt bewildered. She thought for sure that it was Liberty’s hands she felt, but now she wondered if it had really been Julie’s, guiding her headgear into place so that it fit snugly without disturbing the blindfold.

“Okay,” Julie said, “She’s ready.”

“What’s that noise?” Tiffani asked. It was a kind of rhythmic whirr-whirr-whirr sound, and it was coming from two directions at once.

“Don’t think,” Liberty said. “Feel.”

Tiffani let out a sudden, startled yelp as she felt something soft, but firm, strike into her body. It hit the chest protector, and then there was a soft ‘thwang’ like sound, not quite elastic, but... rope, maybe?

“Contact,” Jax said.

“What the hell are you doing, jumping rope?” Tiffani asked.

“Focus, Barbie!” Liberty barked. Tiffani felt something graze her arm. She instinctively bounced.

“Stop bouncing!” Mary Lynn called from the sidelines. “If the Tiger sees the Sparrow take flight, she’s going to snatch you right out of the air. Pivot, girl! Swing those hips like a $20 belly dancer!”

That got a sharp, sudden laugh out of Tiffani. She held her breath and tried to focus. The arc of an object on a rope can ow!

“Stop analyzing it,” Jax said. “Feel the air around you,. Look for the void and react.”

Tiffani planted her feet, trying to resist the urge to bounce like a Taekwondo Stylist and center herself. Something shifted. She felt the skin on her neck prickle. She pivoted to the side, using her heel as the rotational point.

“There you go!” Julie said encouragingly.

“It’s me,” Liberty said as she approached Tiffani. “Let’s give you back your sight, yeah?”

She carefully removed Tiffani’s headgear and then handed it off, presumably to Julie, as she worked to untie the knot she had created to secure the blindfold. One, two, three beats. Something was wrong. Liberty should have had it untied by now. She heard an annoyed sigh from behind her, and then, she took a sharp intake of breath as she felt soft hands on her cheeks, right below the blindfold.

They belonged to someone directly in front of her. “I’m sorry,” Liberty said as she shifted her hand position, her nails pressing, not into Tiffani’s skin, but against it gently, as they found purchase underneath the cloth and lifted it. “I didn’t think I tied it that tight.”

What had been a dull amber glow now almost seemed blinding. Tiffani looked around to see Julie and Jax were coiling ropes, although Julie paused, swinging hers in a figure 8 pattern in front of and beside her to show Tiffani what she had just been smacked with. They were quite clearly meteor hammers, albeit safety hammers made of rope and soft foam.

Even so, many a novice has bruised themselves with and concussed themselves with, a practice hammer. Liberty grinned.

“Psych,” Liberty said, grinning cheekily, but it faded to something more honest and genuine as the mask slipped for a moment. “I’d never come at you with a weapon while you’re blindfolded, Barbie. I’m more likely to knock myself out with those damn things. But if you’re going to face the Tiger, I needed-” she caught herself, quickly correcting this time, “You have to be able to close your eyes and know that I - that we - won’t let you fall. You had to say it so your brain would believe it.”

“You brat!” Tiffani laughed, poking Liberty playfully. “You just wanted me to tell you I trust you, didn’t you?”

“Maybe a little,” Liberty giggled and then ducked away, showing Tiffani that she wasn’t ‘just.’ She wasn’t just a fighter. She wasn’t just a rival, and she wasn’t just a mentor. She was all of that, and she was still a normal kid like Tiffani..

***

After the cooldown, once the pros had taken selfies with Tiffani - a souvenir for both her, and them it seemed, Mary Lynn left to take Jade home, leaving only Len, Tiffani, and Liberty in the dojo.

Tiffani left to go back to the locker room and change, and when she returned, she heard Len and Liberty talking, so she stopped at the hallway leading in, just out of sight.

“... Still going to find whoever put that snake in my locker and make them eat it,” Liberty sighed.

“That seems like a waste of a perfectly good snake,” Len said in her usual, demure way.

“There’s no such thing as a ‘good’ snake, let alone a perfectly good one,” Liberty spat back at her. “And in front of Tiff and the pros, too. Jesus Christ, I thought I was going to die right there.”

“But you didn’t,” Len said as Tiffani heard the rhythmic sweep of an old fashioned wooden broom being pushed across the wooden floor, its bristles giving a telltale hiss that told her the owner, Len by the sound of it, was getting slowly closer to her.

“Yeah, yeah,” Liberty said. “Len, I love you, but sometimes you talk like a fortune cookie.”

The broom stopped just short of where Len would be able to see Tiffani. She turned around. “Then let me spell it out for you, Liberty. I planted the snake.”

“You... You what?” Liberty hissed. “Len how could you? You KNOW I hate snakes!”

“If you and Tiffani are going to work out, she needs to be able to trust you implicitly. She needs to see that you’re vulnerable - human. She needs to see the Liberty that I do - the girl that I know is under the iron scales.”

Tiffani’s breath caught in her throat. What did Len mean ‘if you’re going to work out’? Did she mean as mentor and student? As friends? As... No, it couldn’t be that could it? She brought her hand up, touching her own cheek where she had felt Liberty’s nails against her skin minutes earlier.

“God damit, Len,” Liberty said. Tiffani could hear the soft footfalls of Liberty approaching closer. Her first instinct was to bounce backwards, but she held her ground. She pivoted, shifting slightly more into the shadows without making a sound. “I hate it when you’re right. Just... Please, no more god damn snakes in my god damn locker?”

“Deal,” Len giggled softly. A moment later she appeared in the hallway, grinning at Tiffani. “I need to pee, I can give you a ride home after that.”

She didn’t say a word about Tiffani eavesdropping. She didn’t need to. She knew, and Tiffani knew that she knew. For all that Tiffani liked to pretend to be the mystic zen master, she was beginning to wonder if Len really was one..

Tiffani stepped out into the dojo and picked up the broom where Len had left off. She began sweeping. Liberty had already sat down on the low stool beside her bike. In her hands, she held a 15mm polished chrome exterior wrench that carried the cloudy dull patina of use and wear, where the acid in her fingers had eaten away slightly at the chrome coating. It carried a few dings, and the closed end a few scars from stubborn steel bolts.

“I thought you had to pee- Oh,” she said, “Tiff, you can leave that.” She waved a hand dismissively, her tone a far cry from the drill instructor of training, or even the queen bitch battlefield commander. This was a quiet, reflective, and vulnerable Liberty. Even the mighty salad fork couldn’t bring out this side of her.

“I don’t mind,” Tiffani said. She hadn’t changed out of her dobok, but rather, just removed her training gear. Her school uniform was still tucked away in the duffle bag that she had slugng over her shoulder now, even as she swept the dojo floor. “It’s meditative.”

“Yeah,” Liberty said. She wanted to ask how much Tiffani had heard, but some part of her was afraid of the answer, so, for now, she stayed quiet, the quiet whirr of a balanced wheel joining the rhythmic sweeping, the grumbling radiator, and a light, winter wind that caused the old fire doors to creak as they settled.

Sword and Sacrifice: A Feudal Fairy Tale in One Act

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words
  • Complete

Genre: 

  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Manga or Anime Style

Other Keywords: 

  • Lesbian romance
  • Japanese Mythology Inspired

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Sword and Sacrifice:
A Feudal Fairy Tale

Every hundred years, a sacrifice is demanded in order to ensure the prosperity of the nation, but one young noble swordswoman has taken it upon herself, not to break the cycle, but to at least postpone the loss of another innocent life for the next hundred years. How will the deity that holds back the dark react to her gesture, though. Will her sacrifice be accepted, or will both she, and the woman she loves, be taken for daring to try and change the pact?

Foreword
As I'm posting this, this story is only a couple of hours old. I honestly couldn't say what inspired it. I woke up from an extremely vivid dream in which the vast majority of this tale had already unfolded right before my eyes. I only had to write the ending and clean up some of the rough details.

But the tea ceremony, the ritual, it was all there. I don't normally post something so soon after writing it, but I'm extremely excited by how this one came out and couldn't wait to share it as soon as possible.

Please also note that this tale is INSPIRED BY Japanese lore and mythology. It's meant as an homage, not as something that reads like it was written by an actual Japanese person, as I am, in fact, very much a white girl who just really, really loves multiple global cultures.

Please read it through that lens, and not as someone attempting to in any way usurp or coopt Japanese culture. I write out of a place of love and respect.


In a now long and distant time, in a place whose history has been forgotten, but whose resonance echoes forward and backward, sending ripples like an anchor dropped into still water, a small village in the high mountains stood. This village had both the honor and sorrow that every 100 years one of innocent youth would go willingly to the slaughter in order to guarantee the prosperity, not simply of the people of the village, or the crops and animals therein, but of the entire nation.

It was a pact as ancient as anyone could remember, and the nation, from its wealthiest shogun to its meekest young maid, understood the stakes of the pact, though they might not know its true nature, or what entity held the reins of whatever disaster awaited should it be left incomplete.

And so when the appointed day arrived, with no fanfare and no jubilation or celebration, for this was a solemn and somber occasion, a gift to an unknown god or demon not to be praised, but honored and given thanks in quiet contemplation, a young swordswoman appeared beneath the open gate to the village.

Dressed in the finest silk kimono, radiant white over pink the very color of the sakura blossoms that bloomed all around them. Her hair, the color of dried summer grass, a rich golden and as long as a rice stalk, had been delicately braided and swung neatly at her back.

And at her side stood the absolute contrast, as the young woman beside her might have been her equal in age, but she was no noblewoman, and barely more than a peasant, her face dirty, her eyes swollen and dark from crying, for despite how she knew the gift she was giving to her nation, it did not make the sting less bitter.

She too had tied her long hair, as black as a moonless midnight, into delicate braids, and torn the hem of her ragged dress for a securing ribbon at both ends.

And though they did not celebrate their coming, the townspeople were grateful nonetheless. They all came out, both young and old, forming an unbroken line along the cobbled path for the pair to walk. They knew only one would leave, and they would not come back to greet the executioner, as was the custom.

The destined pair walked in wordless, steady determination through the village square and to the other side, to the gate which led to the path that would take them to their final destination further up the path, and gradually they reached the open grove whereupon stood a long, low, flat stone.

They were both surprised to see not a bone, not a scrap of cloth, and not so much as a drop of dried blood upon the ritual stone. Did this mean the legends were true? Was there truly some divine or unholy creature dwelling here, who respectfully, or perhaps greedily, took the whole of the sacrifice leaving nothing behind every hundred years?

The pair set about their duty, preparing the site for what must be done. The peasant girl gathered loose branches and kindling from fallen, small logs for a fire. She kept only enough that she could cobble together a makeshift broom that would, itself, be consumed in flames by the end, while the swordswoman walked to each corner - northeast, northwest, southeast, and southwest, breaking her silence only to recite a small blessing and thanks to the forest spirits.

Already, she could feel the eyes of someone - some thing, upon them. Something more than mortal, something deep, ancient, lurked here, and it was awake and aware of them.

In an odd juxtaposition of roles though, it was not the peasant who prepared the tea, but rather the swordswoman. The peasant sat uncomfortably kneeling by the fire, her hands folded in front of her, not out of fear for what was to come, but rather, out of discomfort from being served by someone of such a high status as the swordswoman.

Indeed, they knew each other very well. They had grown up together, and until societal roles required otherwise, played together as friends and as equals. She wondered, hoped even, in the far back of her thoughts, if She remembered those days so fondly as the peasant did. She found strength and courage in those thoughts as the swordswoman poured two cups of sweet sakura blossom tea, giving the first to her.

She sat kneeling across from the peasant, her blonde braid now resting gently on her shoulder as she sipped her own tea in quiet thoughtful silence. When their cups were empty, the peasant girl placed the stick broom which was always more for symbolism than actual cleaning into the fire, drawing it out ablaze and turned to approach the altar stone. She placed it down and watched as the fire consumed the wood, leaving ashes behind - ashes to soak up the blood that would soon spill. Her blood, she thought, and a fresh wellspring of tears fought their way forward.

The swordswoman approached her from behind and the peasant stiffened, but lowered her head in silent unspoken obedience. And for the first time since the trip began, the noble spoke.

“Please, Ami, place your braid over your shoulder, and do not flinch. I do not want to miss.”

Ami, as she had been called by her friend, did as she was told, her eyes shut tight because she feared her tears would otherwise fall onto the ashes and disturb the ritual. She heard a quick swipe as the blade cut the air. She flinched, and yet, she felt no pain, no great stinging burn, and this confused her, even as she heard the thump of her hair fall into the grass.

Once, when she was on kitchen duty, she had accidentally sliced open her palm. It burned like unholy fire and stung for a week and a half after. Yushida had been the one to help her bind the wound initially, and then gone out of her way to find sacred herbs for the village healer to create a poultice to ease her pain. But now? She felt nothing, and, she was now quite confident she was still standing as well. She dared not raise her head, just in case this was not yet the end. Yushida understood the ritual, after all. Ami’s only role in it was completed, and she only had to wait for the end now.

She heard a second thump, as Yushida’s braid fell onto the grass alongside it, but, then she heard a sound that she did not expect - that of the clatter of wooden shoes upon stone. She opened her eyes, and then opened them wider still. From her position, neck tilted forward, she was now staring into Yushida’s unblinking eyes, kneeling on the altar before her.

“What... What are you doing?” she asked. She knew protocol demanded her complete silence, but this? This was not the way this was supposed to go. Yushida had her long katana in its scabbard now in front of her, and she was using their braids to weave and twist a tight belt around it.

Without turning her face away from Ami’s, she said, “What I must. The ritual demands a sacrifice of innocence. I am as innocent as you. My blade may have spilled the blood of many innocent and guilty in its past lives, but as MY blade, it has spilled none yet. It’s too long for me to wield against myself, and so, it will rest at your side as witness to my sacrifice. One of us must die, and I see no reason for it to be the woman that I love.”

Ami’s jaw fell slack. How could she respond to something like that? Yushida continued her preparations as Ami stood unmoving and stunned into utter silence by the declaration. When she had finished binding the sword, she sprinkled some of the ashes onto the twists of black and gold hair around it. She then lifted it in her open palms, for Ami to take.

“May this symbol of our love bear you safely back home, that everyone who sees it knows that I made this sacrifice willingly and with a full heart. My code will not allow me to harm you, no matter what being demands it of me, and I am left only to give myself instead. I love you, Ami. Always remember that.”

Ami reluctantly took the blade. She bent down just that little bit more and pressed her lips to Yushida’s for what she thought to be the final time, the sweet taste of sakura tea still on both their lips. “I love you as well, Yashi. I always have, and will love no one else again for so long as I live.”

She sobbed openly now as she backed away from the altar. She knew she had to bear witness to what came next, but it burned worse than any blade ever could. She wailed as Yushida drew her short dagger and raised it to plunge it into her stomach, and lay bear the proof that she was no coward, that her sacrifice was real. Yushida shut her eyes, and then...

And then, all at once, like a gentle rustling of leaves, and at the same time as loud as a thunderclap, she felt something grab both her arms and wrench the blade from her hands.

“STOP!” the voice bellowed such that even Ami nearly threw herself to the ground in mad terror, but managed to stay herself. Her eyes were blurred with tears but she could make out, only faintly, what appeared to be a shrine maiden, except that couldn’t be the case.

The figure before them was taller than any man or woman any of them had ever seen, towering at least eight hulms - or feet in the modern, with hair as red as a summer fox’s, though wild and free, unbound and unbraided, and even here and there, caked with dirt or twigs, or the stray leaf.

Yushida stared into the face of the creature, even as Ami could only see her back. Where Ami saw the ragged, forest-worn attire, bare feet, and the sash of vines, Yushida saw only the milky white skin, pale blue eyes, soft red lips, and felt the gentle, but firm grasp on her arms, like silk, but also like steel. She could not resist the woman’s grip if she wanted.

“Speak your peace, spirit,” Yushida said gently and respectfully, but firmly. “But if you intend to stay me from my duties to my nation, know that as soon as you release me, I will finish what I came here to do.”

The woman with no effort at all, easily pulled Yushida to her feet, even lifting her off the ground briefly before letting her wooden shoes touch the altar stone again.

“You are very brave, little mortal,” the creature disguised as a woman said. She tilted her head in thought. “For countless centuries, have I sat and watched as mortals come here to willingly sacrifice their lives to me in exchange for the selfish pact made by ancestors so ancient that even their bones are mere dust. And yet, of all those, you are the first to choose yourself over your charge.”

“It is as I stated,” Yushida said without breaking eye contact. “My life for the life of the woman that I love.”

“Tell me then, little mortal, what if another were to sacrifice herself in your lover’s place? What if you could instead go forward, live happily with your beloved, and reign as Empresses upon this land? Would such an offer interest you?”

Yushida looked at Ami, who now had a new hope slowly beginning to fill her eyes as she clutched the sword, bound by the symbol of their love, closer to her chest, but she didn’t answer. Nor did Yushida initially.

“I would be lying to say your offer didn’t tempt me even a little. I truly wish I could live in that world, a world where our love was accepted, whether as empresses or as peasants, a world where we were equal.” Now she began to shed tears, despite her best efforts. “And I have no doubt that your magic could make such a thing possible. But it would still mean the death of another innocent. I was chosen as the executioner, and I have selected myself as the condemned. I could not live with the guilt of knowing I murdered an innocent, whose only crime was to sate your own greed - with all due respect.”

The entity scowled for just a moment, and for a moment both girls thought she would strike Yushida down in righteous fury, but instead, her face contorted. She snickered quietly at first, and then as she could hold it back no more, threw back her head in a full, deep bellied laugh that rang across the grove and off the mountainside around them.

“Very well,” she said, and even lifted a delicate finger to wipe away a tear from her eye, shed in pure, unbridled amusement. “Then I shall take you both.”

“No!” Yushida protested, but the entity held up her hand and placed it on Yushida’s lips.

“Let me finish. I will take you to the place where I take all who come willingly to me to exchange the providence of their kingdom for their own happiness, where you and your beloved can share in your marital bliss. Only you, she, and I will know that you come from a different time and place, and you will be prosperous beyond your wildest dreams. And,” she said, almost as an afterthought, “You will be equals.”

Yushida blinked. She sat bolt upright as the dull thump of the wall clock droned away the seconds, her bleary eyes slowly adjusting to the darkness. She turned to see it was 5 a.m. on the dot, her alarm clock sitting in silent witness to the night’s transgressions.

She turned her head to the other side. Ami slept soundly beside her, only occasionally stirring before nodding back asleep again.

Yushida crept out of bed and padded across their New York penthouse. She stopped at the large window that afforded them a view of the city unfolding below, one of the many cities that never truly slept.

“That was some dream,” she whispered to herself, the weight of her wedding ring seemingly heavier than she remembered it being the night before.

A moment later, Ami came into the room behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist. She leaned into Yushida and smiled. “Hey, it’s still early. Come back to bed.”

Yushida turned to Ami and put her arms around her. She planted a kiss on her lips and giggled to herself. Ami, unable to help herself, giggled too.
“What?” she asked.

Yushida shook her head, still beaming. “Nothing. It was just a silly dream. But it’s given me an idea for a new fantasy manga. I want to write some of it down before I forget, and then I’ll be right back with you.”

“Okay,” Ami said. “I’ll be waiting.” She turned, hesitated, and turned back. “But, remind me to tell you about the crazy dream I had, too. It was about us, and you were about to commit seppuku like some crazy ass anime when a fox goddess stopped you.” She giggled and kissed Yushida softly again before walking away.

Yushida was left in stunned silence to wonder if it really was a dream, or if perhaps there was just a little more to it.

She shrugged her shoulders and sat down at her laptop to write a few lines, a few stray notes, and then, getting up again, returned to bed, snuggling close to her beloved, the love of her life, and, her true equal in all things, Ami.

The Dead Pixel Society

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Organizational: 

  • Title Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

The Dead Pixel Society
©2026 Zoë Taylor

Clarity Prep was sold as the pinacle of perfection, a place where the top students can become even better at whatever their chosen life goals, but the realityis far more complex, especially for a closeted transgirl like Lewis "Ariana" Chambers.

Even after an unexpected event forces her to spend a night in the girls' dorm, forces her to confront her true self and finally come out to her friends and to the school administrative staff, it only presents a new set of challenges for her long term. She quickly learns that the only thing worse than being a nobody in a school full of pixel perfection, is being somebody. To make matters worse, she seems to be trolled by decades old notes left behind by previous students who formed "The Dead Pixel Society" - an homage to the 1989 film, The Dead Poets' Society.

Is the Society still around? Are they still recruiting misfits like her, or is she going to have to resurrect it from the ashes just to survive four years of Clarity Prep with her sanity ihntact?

And what's with Madison Fox? In a school where everyone is performing to perfection, what deep, dark secrets is the Queen Bee hiding?

Author's Note:
This novel is in its pre-publication phase and will eventually be available in e-book format if you want to grab the full, completed manuscript. I will update this title page (and whatever posted chapters are available) at time of publication with a direct link!

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Halloween
  • Lesbians

The Dead Pixel Society - 1

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Real World
  • School or College Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Subject: Welcome to Your Future, Lewis Chambers.
FROM: Clarity Academy Administration (No-Reply)
TO: L.Chambers_Scholar2026@ClarityPrep.edu

Welcome to the Spectrum of Excellence!

Congratulations, Lewis; your academic record and psychological aptitude scores have placed you in the top 2% of your cohort! At Clarity Academy, we don't just educate; we refine.

Your Digital Onboarding is Complete:

The Student-Link ID: Your Student-Link ID is your passport to the future! This ID is tied directly to your phone and your choice of wearable (Watch, Ring, or Athletic Shoe Tag) and grants you access to authorized student areas as well as cashless payment at the Student Union and Cafeteria. Ensure that your parents have thoroughly read the school’s Privacy Policy—in short we will never sell your data or spy on you! This closed loop NFC system is strictly for your convenience!

The Precision Wardrobe: Your "Scholar-Standard" attire has been sized based on your submitted scans. Remember: A clear mind begins with a clean silhouette!

Focus. Precision. Perfection: Clarity.

There had been about three too many exclamation marks in that welcome letter for Lewis’ taste, as though it had either been written by an overly caffeinated secretary or, given that m-dash in the middle, an over eager AI helping an over caffeinated secretary. Not for the first time he stared at it, reminding himself he belonged here, at Clarity Prep, the top 2% of whatever a ‘cohort’ was supposed to be.

The big gray slab bore no resemblance whatsoever to the brochures, he knew that much. Oh sure, the main Admin building and the dorms looked like they had been built for the modern era, but the actual classrooms looked like hulking behemoths out of the 1970s brutalist prison architecture-for-a-school-design playbook - because they, apparently, were exactly that.

Instead of issuing a key card or physical key to every student, some genius installed NFC readers. The idea made sense on paper. Let students roam the building freely day or night, without the risk of outsiders burgling the place for the copper wire if a student lost their key or key card. The implementation, though? Let’s just say absolutely nobody chose to use a shoe tag because the “near” in near field meant “Right on top of the damned thing”. More than once Lewis found himself scanning, tapping, holding, swiping, anything to get the smart ring to just. Open. The. Damn. Door.

Combined with his frustration at being away from home, away from his friends, surrounded by complete strangers who looked like they belonged on the set of “High School Musical” - salon freshgirls, guys with glossy, perfect hair, jocks with rippling muscles, Lewis didn’t feel just like a fish out of water, but like an octopus on Mars - all arms with 8 brains wanting to go 8 different directions, and no oxygen.

He wanted to scream.

Before his voice cracked - not yet a deep baritone like his friends back home, but not the sweet, lyrical pre-pubescent soprano he had once been, he enjoyed choir. He enjoyed sounding like, and being able to sing, girls’ parts. That was behind him now. Now if he wanted to feel like himself, his true self, he had to do it online through World of Warcraft or Guild Wars 2, where his guild knew him not as Lewis Chambers, scrawny ‘brilliant scholar’ but as Jessica, the max level blood elf Paladin (or level 80 Sylvari Guardian), in the case of Guild Wars 2) - a protector always willing to drop everything to help a newbie find their way. “Jessica” was safe. She was default.

“Oh my God just... Why do I even have to scan in?” he sighed, staring in frustration at the door to the music wing, and the flashing red light above the NFC scanner.

Suddenly, a pale hand in a girls’ blazer appeared in his peripheral vision, a ring pressed against the NFC reader, its nails manicured to perfection with a coating of powder pink polish. The light changed from red to green. He spun around to thank his would-be rescuer.

She was the Scholar Silhouette personified, long, raven hair in perfect glossy waves, piercing green eyes, her skirt precisely two inches above her knees, and a dismissive ‘I’m not even going to bother insulting you, peasant’ expression on her face. She retracted her hand and continued walking with her entourage.

“That was nice of you, Maddie,” one of the girls said.

“Whatever. The beep was getting on my fucking nerves,” Madison answered with the sarcastic bite of a grumpy crocodile. Lewis darted inside before the door could have a chance to relock on him. Even the mean girls were taking pity on him now. This was a new low for the week.

The contrast between the warm, sunny autumn day he had just left outside and the stark, chilled interior felt like the punctuation on a very long, drawn out sigh. It wasn’t air conditioning. It was malfunctioning air filters failing to fully recycle the breath of a thousand voices come before. At least the floor wax stink didn’t sting his nostrils so badly over here. The wax looked more worn down so they probably hadn’t bothered to put down a fresh coat or ten yet.

He trudged down the corridor past an open, dark room, but something caught his eye. Most of the rooms in this concrete bunker of a school didn’t have windows, or if they did, it was just one long, tall plexiglass window braced by steel, and set right where the walls met. He backed up and poked his head inside.

The room was heavily carpeted, not just on the floor, but the walls as well. The ceiling had that ‘popcorn stucco’ look of heavy acoustic absorption designed not to look like acoustic padding that he knew so well from his time in his old choir, back home, back then.

The icing on the cake though? Between the high window that ran the length of the practice room, letting in natural light, shone that natural light upon a big, old, very dusty upright piano against the far wall. In the halflight of the room it practically glowed in the sunlight. Lewis pushed the door closed behind him, made sure that it latched fully closed and even knelt to check that the bottom and sides of the door were properly acoustically treated.

They were. And so, he braced his back against the door, threw his head back, and let out a primal scream at the top of his lungs, emptying them completely.

“Hey,” he said to himself softly after getting his breath back. “I... I think that was a D5. Not bad for a scream.”

He slowly walked over to the piano and pulled out the bench, easing himself down. He lifted the tawny fallboard off the keys. It didn’t slide back into the piano, but simply rose on old, brass hinges and sat in place, threatening to slam down on some poor pianist’s fingers if they weren’t diligent enough to push it far enough back.

He depressed the ivory E5 and struggled to sing the note, but his voice cracked. He slammed a fist onto the keys and glanced down. As he wiped away a tear, he noticed, right by his fist, on the inside of the fallboard, a yellowing piece of masking tape sat haphazardly taped down. Someone had scrawled a note on it in black felt marker.

‘Don’t let the bastards grind u down! -WW’ and there was an arrow pointing straight down. He blinked. Was... Was there something under the piano? Or maybe the bench?

He cautiously reached a hand up under the bench. A piece of paper had been taped there. He stood up and turned the bench on its side, kneeling down to read it in the afternoon light.

‘The walls have ears. Find the space between spaces.’

Instead of a signature, someone had drawn the silhouette of a raven in flight - a black bird with its wings spread apart, but the head tilted to one side so that the beak could be seen, a noticeable hook-like curve to it, and a fanned, almost diamond shaped tail. There was no mistaking it for a sleek crow, even to a layperson like Lewis.

He shrugged his shoulders, righted the bench, and sat down again, staring at the ‘WW’ note. He tried again, only just managing another D5.

“Oh sorry dude,” he heard a girl’s voice from behind him. He didn’t even hear the door open. He jumped to his feet and spun around. A girl with sun kissed blonde hair and the scholar standard uniform, a white Alice band in her hair, was pulling the door closed again. She was holding some sheet music, he noticed, and he practically leapt across the room to catch the door.

“No I’m sorry, I didn’t rent out the room or anything,” he said. “I was just venting. It’s all yours.”

“You sure?” she asked. He nodded.

“Yeah, go ahead. The D#5 is a tiny bit flat though.”

She laughed. “You noticed that too. I’ve been begging someone to come tune it for weeks.”

She smiled at him as she walked past and sat down seemingly ignoring the masking tape. They didn’t exchange names beyond that simple pleasantry, but as he glanced over his shoulder at her, he sighed to himself. She was just as pretty as Madison had been, albeit not as terrifying. He wanted to stay and listen, but she obviously had no interest, so he just pulled the door closed behind him as he left, tugging at the collar of his starched shirt.

It suddenly felt suffocating, like a jagged, saw-toothed chain around his neck, and he just wanted to tear it off and burn it.

“I might be a top 2% or whatever,” he mumbled, “But I’m the bottom of Clarity’s barrel.”

He started humming ‘The Phantom of the Opera’ to himself, partly because it was one of the pieces of sheet music he’d seen the girl carrying. In a school full of digital everything, seeing someone with physical paper stuck out, especially one covered in notes and pencil marks as hers had been.

He trudged toward the door, bracing himself for another round of the ‘Clarity Shuffle’ with the NFC reader, but didn’t see any locks on this side to deal with, at least.

Despite being September the oppressive heat weighed on him as much as the “scholar silhouette”. The heavy slacks didn’t help, and for once he longed to have the girls’ skirts for more than just dysphoric reasons. At least the clouds seemed to be banking up, which meant possibilities of rain although the way Lewis felt, he fully expected a localized rainstorm right over his head instead.

Author's Note:
I'm finally ready to share one of two new manuscripts with y'all! This is the more serious, grounded character drama to the more high energy thriller that is "Split Victory" which I'll start posting next week (likely on Wednesday). Chapters will follow at one per week for each manuscript.

I AM proud to at least announce that both manuscripts are completed as of this posting of chapter 1, and will be fully available here on TopShelf. They are both in pre-publication phase with Doppler Press so they will eventually be up for sale as well, if you don't want to wait to see what happens! <3
- Zoë

The Dead Pixel Society - 2

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoë Taylor


The second the bell - not a modern chime, but a literal, 1970s classroom steel bell that Clarity never bothered to upgrade probably because it would break something else if they did, screamed the hour, he bolted. He didn’t wait for a dismissal, or for Madison and her entourage to clear the hell out of his way.

He just. Ran. He knew there were bathrooms somewhere in the next corridor. He swore he would never use a public bathroom if he could avoid it. He even showered at odd hours, like midnight when everyone else was asleep, just to have a modicum of privacy, but this? This was a saliva soaked emergency.

He barreled through the extremely heavy door without a second thought.


Tuesday morning started with Lewis nearly falling out of bed, sitting bolt upright. It sounded like his roommate, Tony, had just thrown a spoon into a blender. Tony was sitting on his bed, drinking a protein shake, but it was one of those pre-blended ones, not from a mixer, but in a cardboard carton.

Tony gave him a goofy grin and raised the protein shake like a toast. “Morning, dormie,” he said lazily.

“”What the hell was that noise,” Lewis groaned groggily, sweat soaked hair simultaneously both frizzy and still managing to cake itself to his scalp. It wasn’t extremely long, but not short short either, in that in-between phase of ‘Needs a haircut” but not quite long enough to pass for, say, Madison’s dorm mate either. “Ugh it’s hot.”

“No idea to the first. These walls are egg shell thin,” Tony said. “Probably somebody’s electric razor crapping the bed. I asked the floor RA about the heat. He said they’re working on it. HVAC’s got a glitch or something,” he shrugged.

Lewis lay back down for a moment and groaned. “I hate this place.”

“You’ll get used to it,” Tony said, entirely too cheerful for 6:45 in the morning. “Hey, you need anything from town? I’m heading in after classes are over this afternoon.”

“Don’t think they sell lobotomies at the hardware store,” Lewis answered. Tony actually laughed.

“Nah, but I can find you an ice pick,” he shot back, tossing the empty carton into a tall wastebasket next to their mini fridge. The fridge was, at present, mostly filled with bottled water and those nasty fake chocolate protein shakes Tony seemed to love. “Want one?” he asked.

“They’re all yours. Those things always tasted like gargling chalk to me,” he said, feeling a little more bold now that he knew Tony wasn’t just going to deck him over a joke.

“Yeah, they’re an acquired taste. My grandpa always said if you have to acquire a taste you shouldn’t be drinking it, but, they’re full of electrolytes and protein, which is why they taste so bad,” he laughed again.

Lewis just cracked a small smile before finally crawling out of bed and over to his wardrobe to start getting ready for the day. Just four more years. Just four more years.

***

The school had two options for cafeterias, surprisingly. There was the old, original cafeteria built when the old bunker building was constructed in the 1970s, and then there was the student union, someone’s idea of giving teenagers the ‘cool’ option, complete with franchising mini kitchens for Taco Bell, McDonalds, and Pizza Hut, which served up pizza by the slice 24 hours a day.

Then there were students like Tony who were allowed a minifridge in their dorm for those vile protein shakes. Lewis decided to try and take his chances at the Student Union since yesterday morning’s scrambled eggs really didn’t sit well. At least with McDonalds you knew exactly what fresh Hell you were signing yourself up to endure, or to enjoy, depending on one’s perspective.

He regretted this decision before even getting the door open, as once again the NFC reader decided that it was his lot in life to be the school’s, nay, the universe’s whipping boy. He even tried that thing Madison did, where she just pressed a flat palm against the NFC reader. It beeped, not a rejection, but the school’s equivalent of a “404, soul not found” error. A queue had begun to from behind him because a couple of freshmen were too embarrassed for him, he decided, to actually step up and try the NFC reader themselves.

Finally, a deep baritone voice sighed. “Oh my God, move kid, I’ll do it,” and a senior with shoulders like a defensive lineman, or possibly a professional wrestler, slapped his phone against the reader. It turned green, the door slid open, and both the senior, and the freshmen behind them, passed Lewis by.

It wasn’t much better inside, either, a clattering calamitous wave of talking, laughter, fryers cackling in the mini kitchens, chairs scraping. Everyone seemed absorbed in their own world and yet, every cackle of laughter felt like it was directed straight at Lewis’ back as he got in the McDonald’s line. He clutched the brown paper bag like a shield, turning around to try and find a place to sit and eat.

More than once he thought about bolting back outside. He wove his way past Madison’s table, who of course, was holding court at the center under the functioning AC vent and surrounded by freshmen ready to deliver whatever dismissive decree she bade of them. She didn’t look up, and why should she? He wasn’t even the dirt beneath her flawlessly manicured nails.

He passed the music room girl, in a spirited debate about the finer points of Eb and D down tuning in modern rock music compared to an E standard guitar tuning. Did people really talk like that all the time? Or was it just performative art to be ‘on’ for the student body?

Only one table for two, shoved up against a concrete column at the back of the room sat invitingly open. He made a beeline for it, only to realize why no one else had taken it. The smell hit him immediately. He looked over, and there sat the massive trash can. It didn’t just stink. It smelled like someone had poured month old sour milk and sun fresh mayonnaise into the bin. He sighed.

Perfect. Just. Perfect. He sat down and tried to eat his slightly over toasted sausage egg McMuffin while trying not to think about what that horrible smell was. He didn’t know what was worse, that feeling that everyone was staring, or the realization that no one was.

***

Lewis definitely didn’t remember signing up for AP Governmental Studies, but it was right there on the schedule, and he couldn’t just change classes, not until next semester. The classroom was divided into 12 seats on one side, 12 on the other, in rows of two, and an upperclassman had taken his usual seat, the one he’d enjoyed in the back, out of sight and out of mind last time.

This left only one seat open, front and center and right in Madison’s line of sight. She still didn’t seem to notice him, as he sat down nervously, sweating from the broken air conditioning even as she sat prim and proper, unaffected by the humidity. She really did have ice water running through her veins, didn’t she? She certainly had that smell about her, a faint, mintiness, sharp like her.

“Sorry about the heat, everyone,” Mrs. Pace said. “Maintenance assures me it’ll be fixed by 10 AM so let’s just suffer through it for now. If you need to get up to use a rehydration station by all means, just get up and go. I don’t want anyone passing out on my floor,” she teased, getting a laugh from a few students. Lewis wasn’t one of them.

He was on Mars again, only now his mind was searching for the space between spaces. He thought about the note, wondered if there were others hidden around. When Mrs. Pace disappeared to the back of the room he reached a hand underneath his desk just to check.

Rather than a note or a hidden carving, his hand found only the petrified DNA of a thousand pieces of gum, and one disgustingly fresh one. He made a sour face and jerked his hand back. Of course, Madison saw that. She rolled her eyes in disgust, looking down at her tablet. And now, on top of being hot, sweaty, sticky with someone else’s fresh ass gum, he was blushing too.

Mrs. Pace reappeared in his field of view, holding a nerf ball. “Let’s try something different today. I’m going to throw this ball of non expanding recreational foam,” pause for laughter, “And if I hit you with it - or if you catch it, you get to answer a trivia question about government.”

She glanced around the room, and then right at Lewis. The ball landed on his desk, right in his field of view. He looked up at her.

"Chambers, define 'meritocracy' in the context of the 14th Amendment’s Equal Protection Clause. Are we here because we are equal, or because we are better?"

“Uhm,” Lewis said nervously. “I um... I think we’re just lucky?”

His ears burned as he heard laughter around him, and beneath it, an annoyed sigh, the hiss of a crocodile about to snap her jaws shut on unsuspecting prey. He haphazardly tossed the Nerf ball back to Mrs. Pace. It bounced off her hand and right at Madison, who caught it expertly right out of the air.

“Luck is a variable for those who lack precision, sweetie. We’re here because the data indicates we're the optimal version of the citizenry.” She tossed the nerf ball back to Mrs. Pace with that self same precision that the teacher caught it without any trouble.

“Interesting. Anyone care to counter?”

She tossed the ball to another student.

“Uh, not a rebuttal, but I mean the email I got when I got here said I was in the top 0.5% of whatever a cohort is, so it kinda tracks with what she just said.”

Lewis just wanted to melt into the floor, while Madison just gave a victorious, self-assured smirk - not at Lewis, by any means. He was still the dirt beneath her flawlessly manicured nails, but just to the world in general.

***

Gross, gross, gross, gross, gross!

For the next 45 minutes Lewis had to sit with someone else’s nasty, disgusting, skin-crawling ugh, their chewed gum spit on his hand Why did people stick their fucking gum under a fucking desk anyway?

The second the bell - not a modern chime, but a literal, 1970s classroom steel bell that Clarity never bothered to upgrade probably because it would break something else if they did, screamed the hour, he bolted. He didn’t wait for a dismissal, or for Madison and her entourage to clear the hell out of his way.

He just. Ran. He knew there were bathrooms somewhere in the next corridor. He swore he would never use a public bathroom if he could avoid it. He even showered at odd hours, like midnight when everyone else was asleep, just to have a modicum of privacy, but this? This was a saliva soaked emergency.

He barreled through the extremely heavy door without a second thought.

Actually, he did have one small, nagging second thought; why was there a mirror with a neon blue counter, like some kind of passthrough room, on the way to the actual bathroom, inside the bathroom? Didn’t bathrooms have mirrors already?

Sure enough, beyond this weird halfway room lay a row of porcelain sinks and, although the stalls were not the traditional toilet stalls he expected - they were made of cinder block walls just like the rest of the school with metal doors attached to them - the sinks did have small, rectangular mirrors over the top of them.

He dove for the nearest sink and turned on the hot water, vigorously scrubbing his hands with the lilac-scented soap. After one wash, he went back for a second scrubbing, just to be absolutely sure.

He didn’t hear the door open next to him, nor the click of girls’ loafers on the tile floor as she walked up to him. He only realized when he heard the paper towel dispenser engage, and saw a mildly amused face, framed by raven hair, smirking at his reflection. She didn’t say a word. She just put the paper towel down beside him and disappeared into one of the stalls.

“Fuck,” he moaned softly, grabbed the paper towel, and ran like his life depended on it because it absolutely did. Twice in two days he had now been given pity from the Queen Bee of mean girls. If he lingered another second he might just throw up in the damned sink.

“I am so sorry,” was all he could get out before pushing back into that weird halfway room - a powder room he now realized, and out into the hall. He needed to get out of here. If anyone else had noticed, they didn’t say anything, most students too preoccupied with their own social standing to care about a red-faced shaggy haired boy running down the hallway.

In his haste he very nearly collided with Director Winters, the de facto president, CEO, superintendent and principal in one - a woman in her mid 30s with her perfect, chestnut brown hair in an immaculate bun. She turned on a stiletto heel to smile at him, ironically being the first genuinely friendly face he’d seen all day.

“E-excuse me, Director Winters,” he managed to mutter. “I wasn’t paying attention.”

“Hey, slow down,” she said cheerfully, not an admonishment about running in the halls to his surprise, but, advice? “You’re going to give yourself a heart attack in this heat. You alright sweetie?”

Lewis gulped air and then nodded. “Yeah. I’m just having the world’s worst week. I’ll be fine.”

The Dead Pixel Society - 3

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

“Let’s see...” he said as he ran his fingers over the shelves. “Read it, read it, read it twice... Oh, what are you doing here?” he said, picking up the 1995 copy of Wicked. It was stuffed to the far right of the shelf, and, at least to his vague recollection of the Dewey decimal system, was completely on the wrong shelf.

A yellowed, old index card, fluttered to the ground. He knelt down to pick it up, turning it over.

‘If ur reading this don’t throw it away. Put it back where u found it. But, if ur looking for amazing acoustics, ask Jessica in the skool theater. She’ll show u the way to the utility corridor! -W.W.’


Lewis wanted to go back to the music wing, to find the blonde with the sheet music, but his dread of having to dance the Clarity Shuffle with the NFC reader kept him in the main building at least for now. And now, he smelled like he’d been bathing in a Sephora perfume counter thanks to that damn lilac scented soap. He was pretty sure he hadn’t gotten it all washed off, either, with trying to beat feet out of the girls’ room before Madison changed her mind and screamed.

But he had to find somewhere quiet, somewhere out of the way.

The library.

The school was almost all digital nowadays right? Right. So some place like the old library was probably a dead zone - literally and figuratively seeing as how even classrooms required wi-fi repeaters to keep the signal alive. And when he got to the library door, it didn’t even have a damn NFC lock on it - bonus!

He ducked inside. There was a student here, and another girl no less, but she genuinely did not seem to even notice him, her nose deep in a physical copy of Edgar A. Poe’s consolidated works. For just the briefest moment, it gave Lewis a reason to smile to himself. She was clearly an athlete. She was svelte and poised, long, dark red hair in a high ponytail with her letterman jacket slung over the back of her chair bearing patches for cheer and a big basketball patch, and yet she was here, like him, seeking a quiet place to just breathe.

And she was reading Poe, one of Lewis’ unironic favorite authors. He wanted so, so badly to talk to her, but if he valued his own privacy here so much, he figured she most certainly did as well, and decided not to disturb her, instead just disappearing among the shelves to find something to read, too.

“Let’s see...” he said as he ran his fingers over the shelves. “Read it, read it, read it twice... Oh, what are you doing here?” he said, picking up the 1995 copy of Wicked. It was stuffed to the far right of the shelf, and, at least to his vague recollection of the Dewey decimal system, was completely on the wrong shelf.

A yellowed, old index card, fluttered to the ground. He knelt down to pick it up, turning it over.

‘If ur reading this don’t throw it away. Put it back where u found it. But, if ur looking for amazing acoustics, ask Jessica in the skool theater. She’ll show u the way to the utility corridor! -W.W.’

His heart skipped a beat. Jessica? He knew Jessica was an extremely common name, especially back then, but still to see it written out like this in another real note from W.W. whoever they were - with no nasty petrified gum in sight. He shivered. “The utility corridors... The space between spaces?” he said softly, not a whisper. A whisper was a harsh, cutting sound, but a soft word was barely audible. A whisper could disturb a silent room and a silent reader a few shelves over - the last thing he wanted.

Lewis carefully tucked the old note back where he found it, leaving just the slightest edge poking out for the next hapless idiot like him, searching for sanctuary to find. At this point he’d take whatever miniscule victories he could get. Now though, now he had to do the Clarity Shuffle with a new dance partner, the school’s theater and auditorium.

“Nope,” he said quietly and picked up the copy of ‘Wicked’ again, careful not to disturb the index card he had just put back a moment ago. “Screw all of that.”

***

Wednesday morning provided only a brief reprieve from the heat in the form of an intense microburst of a heat shower. It had rained just enough to cascade the sweet smell of freshly watered grass across the campus, and to crank the humidity up to 11. At least this morning the air conditioning was working again, and a little too well. He shivered under his comforter half the night and even getting out of bed was a race to get into the polyester slacks and starched crisp shirt before frostbite could set in.

He coasted through the morning classes without any gum related mishaps, at least, and he no longer smelled like lilacs - just the usual sweat and desperation of a freshman who was in way over his head. But he had a new quest in the quest log today. He had to find Jessica.

She had to be a teacher or an advisor, for a note to be telling the reader to ask for her, and a pretty chill one at that if she was going to let students just crawl around in the utility corridors like that. The thought actually made him smile just a little. Maybe things were finally looking up.

They were not. Murphy’s Law was on Lewis this week, and was not about to let go, and because the universe has a sense of humor, the Clarity Shuffle actually let him into the theater on the first try, only to discover to his horror that the theater itself was extremely in use, a full rehearsal of a musical going on up on the stage, ‘Beauty and the Beast’ if he had to guess.

The blonde girl was on the stage - the Phantom of the Opera sheet music owner, and singing her heart out to a modified, production quality rendition of Belle’s “Bonjour” song from the start of the movie. Lewis just stood and listened in awe.

She was every bit as talented as him, and absolutely a mezzo soprano who could ghost those soprano notes in her head voice if she needed, at least on the lower end of the upper range. He actually found himself humming along as he stood next to the theater’s back entrance. He nearly jumped out of his skin when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry!” he said reflexively, apologizing for even being here. The arm belonged to a girl with ash blonde hair, but rather than the scholar standard silhouette, she was wearing a black tee shirt and dark denim jeans - and most notably, a professional broadcast quality headset. She grinned at him.

“Yeah? Me too,” she giggled. “I didn’t mean to startle you. Just wanted to ask if you needed something?”

“I’m looking for someone... Jessica? Sorry I don’t know her last name, but I think maybe she’s a teacher or advisor or something.”

“I know like, five Jessicas, including myself,” the apparent Jessica answered, adding, “But, my friends call me by my middle name if that helps. I’m Heather,” she added. “But, I don’t know any adults named Jessica. Sorry. Oh just a sec.”

Heather ducked back into the sound booth at the back of the theater, where Lewis now realized she had emerged from to take ten years off his life to begin with. The music stopped playing and the blonde haired girl down on the stage waved.

“Can we take it from the second verse? I’m just not confident about my mark,” she said.

Heather’s voice boomed over the PA. “Sure thing Lyra. In 5, 4, 3...” The music started up again, and Lyra began to sing.

“Hey, sorry,” Heather said, “Gotta keep on my toes you know,” she giggled. “You want to stay and listen awhile? You seem pretty into it.”

“Can I? I don’t want to intrude,” Lewis answered.

“No way, stick around
!” Heather said, only she had accidentally hit the ‘talk’ switch on the battery pack on her belt, causing it to boom over the PA, and causing Lyra to shriek in surprise.

“Oops... Sorry Ly.”

Lyra, laughing with relief from the shock, gave Heather a two finger Roman salute, and grinned. “One more time from the top? I almost got it this time!”

Lewis bit back a small, embarrassed laugh as he sat down in the comfortable theater seat next to the sound booth. As he watched Lyra strut around on the stage, pretending to interact with people who just weren’t there, something caught his attention. The spotlight flashed over a sparkle of red on a backstage door, partly obscured by something.

It almost looked like a dress? He watched more closely, when Lyra strutted past it a second time, and he realized someone had painstakingly painted Jessica Rabbit on the door. Ask Jessica. He literally put his palm to his forehead.

“Oh, talk about a rabbithole,” he groaned to himself. But, there was just no way he could get up there right now, not with a full blown theater practice going on. Maybe later tonight, or tomorrow? Weren’t these student spaces open 24/7? ‘For your convenience’ or whatever.

“She’s amazing huh?” Heather said, at least not scaring either him or Lyra this time.

“Yeah. I had no idea she was classically trained when I bumped into her yesterday. Her projection is stunning.”

“You should hear her performing ‘Aria di Mezzo Carattere’,” Heather said. He turned to look up at her.

Aria Di Mezzo Carattere was what even got Lewis into choir in the first place, and here she was trying to tell him that she not only knew the piece by its official title and not just ‘Celes’ Opera Theme’ but that Lyra could sing it, too?

“You’re joking,” Lewis said with a skeptical, guarded tone.

“I’m dead serious,” Heather answered.

That’s such a deep cut reference even my retro JRPG loving parents would only get it if I flat out called it Celes’ Opera.”

Heather’s cynical, borderline bored smirk dissolved into a genuine grin as she flopped down on the seat next to Lewis, between him and the sound booth. “Not gonna lie, I did not expect you to get that. Nobody ever gets it. It’s just a stupid private joke between me and Lyra.”

“I’ve played the absolute crap out of Final Fantasy 6,” Lewis laughed. “My parents are retro game collectors so I’ve just always had access to original hardware. It wasn’t until I was like eight or nine that I realized most kids didn’t even know what a power glove was, let alone how janky they really are.”

“I love the power glove. It’s so bad,” Heather answered. They both giggled as Heather jumped up again, but this time she waved her hand for Lewis to follow her into the booth.

The sound booth was more than just sound equipment, to Lewis’ surprise. There were two massive sound mixing stations, true, with more faders and knobs than Lewis could even fathom, but then to the left of all that sat a massive lighting control board, too. Recessed at the back of the booth, a huge, mechanical red button had a note written on yellowed paper that read ‘DO NOT TOUCH - Raven’ on it.

As she used a finger to manipulate the Ableton Live software displayed on a 23” touch monitor with one hand she motioned with her free hand to the extra seat. “Cop a squat and stay awhile, Aria.”

“Thank you,” Lewis said, sitting in the extra seat that to his shock, was even more comfortable than the theater seats had been, supportive and firm, but cushy too, like they were made for much longer use than a few hours watching a production or play.

“So what are you doing here? I mean, what are you really doing here? Why is Jessica so important?” Heather asked.

Lewis shrugged. “You’re just going to laugh.”

“Try me,” Heather said. She looked over at Lewis.

Lewis sighed, looking between Heather, down through the window of the sound and lighting control booth to the stage. The view from here of the Jessica door was even better than it had been. There must have been some kind of curtain or something blocking the view from the theater seating.

“So the other day I was in the music wing and I found this note from a W. W. It said ‘Don’t let the bastards grind you down’ with an arrow pointing down... I turned over the piano bench and there was another note. This one said ‘Search for the space between spaces’. I know this sounds crazy, but it’s like they were talking directly to me even though these notes are probably like 50 years old.”

“So who told you to ask for Jessica?” Heather asked. If she knew anything, she wasn’t letting on that she did.

“I found a note in the library, in an old copy of ‘Wicked’ that said the acoustics in the catwalks are amazing, and to ask Jessica to show me the way. Of course I assumed Jessica was a theater teacher or something. And then I saw that door, or, well part of it anyway. Enough to realize that’s what the note meant. I know this sounds completely insane, and I’m probably being pranked by ancient notes, but I mean, I got nothing else to do, you know? I just... I want to find somewhere I’m not being judged for breathing wrong.”

“Well,” Heather said, “At least you’re honest. I like that. I’ll make a deal with you. I’ve got a full production of Beauty and the Beast, a dozen actors, one backstage manager, and two stage hands between the two of us. Everyone wants to be on the stage, in the spotlight, but nobody wants to move props or handle rigging. If you’d be willing to help me out in the catwalks, I’ll give you the run of them.”

“You... You’re asking me to be a stage hand?” Lewis asked.

“I’m asking if youll be my eyes and ears in the catwalks while I’m stuck down here.” She paused and looked up. Lyra was leaning in the doorway, grinning at them. “Oh! Sorry Lyra. I was just negotiating with a new helper.”

“RIP your sleep, huh?” Lyra giggled.

“Shush!” Heather laughed. “What was it you needed? I’m so sorry.

“You’re good,” Lyra giggled softly. “I just wanted to say I’m taking a breather to drink some water and go pee.” She waved casually and then turned to step out through the nearby door.

Heather turned back to Lewis. She tapped the ‘DO NOT TOUCH’ note from Raven. “I’ve seen a few of those notes myself. From what I can gather, which isn’t much, they were written by the original 2008 theater geeks who stayed with the school back when it went private in ‘08. I honestly can’t tell you much more than that though. But if you’re willing to lend me a hand I will absolutely owe you a favor.” She offered Lewis her hand, at that.

Lewis started to reach for it, but Heather retracted it, spit theatrically on it, and then stuck it out again. Lewis stared in abject horror.

“Well?” Heather grinned. “You ready to get your hands dirty or what?”

Lewis sighed. “I hate you,” he said, shut his eyes tight, and tried really hard not to think of the gum as he took the offered hand. Heather gripped his hand firmly, bringing up a bottle of hand sanitizer that she squirted into his palm afterwards, before squirting some into her own.

“I’m not a monster,” Heather giggled. “I just wanted to see how far you’re willing to go. You didn’t flinch - well, okay, you did, but you shook anyway, and that’s even better honestly. Welcome to the theater. Just, promise me if you find out anything, you’ll share it with me, yeah?”

The Dead Pixel Society - 4

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

Aria? Aria, née Lewis looked around, holding up the lantern. A thick layer of dust lay on everything - even the empty Jolt cola can resting on its side in the corner next to a cheese crackers wrapper that looked slightly less aged than the can, judging by its lack of dust. “It’s beautiful,” she said. “But I’ll admire the scenery later. You didn’t bring me up here for a social visit.”

Heather actually beamed in the light of the lantern. “God damn. Maybe you really are one of us. Okay, let’s try a new one. Aria is what I call you, a nickname. Lewis Chambers is your scholar standard. Oh don’t look so surprised,” she laughed. “You think I’d let someone up here without finding out who they are?” She winked. “Anyway, you've got the trouser role, but up here in the shade you don't have to wear a mask. What's your true name?"


Lewis stared at himself in the mirror. This was the best he could do for clothing he didn’t mind getting dirty, or possibly ruined, an old hand-me-down Metallica concert tee that, ironically, was a gift from his older sister, and a pair of old denim jeans, relaxed fit that had a slight tear in the back pocket area with ragged edges at the cuffs. He didn’t look like a scholar standard. He looked like a stage hand in way over his head, which was perfect.

“Big date tonight?” Tony spoke up. Lewis looked at Tony through the reflection in the mirror. He was sitting on his bed, grinning at Lewis. “You’ve been standing there five minutes. Just curious.”

“Oh, no,” Lewis shook his head quickly. “Not with this crazy girl. I let myself get talked into helping with the theater stuff. I thought it’d be all bonding over retro music and stuff, but she’s got this chaotic neutral streak a mile wide.”

“Ohh,” Tony grinned, “In other words, you fell afoul of Heather ‘Fix it with duct tape and rip out the arm hair later’ Michaels. RIP your sleep schedule man.”

“That’s what Lyra said, too,” Lewis laughed nervously. “What the hell did I just sign up for?”

Tony just grinned. ‘Good luck, bruh.”

“Not helping,” Lewis groaned, walking to the door. By 9, things had started to wind down around the dorm. Most guys were on their way to bed or already asleep, and Lewis was just getting started on what was sure to be a long, exhausting night. Why did it have to be 9pm anyway? He’d been right there. That would’ve been the perfect time.

At least now that the sun had gone down, it wasn’t as oppressively hot, even if the humidity had somehow managed to push into the above 100% range, a low mist hanging over the campus, bathed in that annoying amber security street light glow that was perfectly calibrated not to disrupt anyone’s circadian rhythm, and downward firing so they wouldn’t shine in anyone’s windows.

Lewis was surprised to see the girl who had been reading Poe in the library out for a jog tonight. Instead of her scholar standard, she was wearing a black sports bra and white shorts, and it suddenly occurred to him that that couldn’t possibly have been her jacket he’d seen earlier.

Thick leather and wool, in this heat? She’d collapse the second she left the building. That was another mystery to solve later.

“Hey,” she said casually as she joggged past.

“Heya,” he said, turning to watch her, the dark red ponytail bouncing along behind her. She stopped and turned around to look back at him, too. She didn’t say anything, but she almost seemed like she had a knowing smile on her face for just a moment. She turned and continued her jog a moment later.

“Oookay,” Lewis said quietly and started moving back towards the theater again. The NFC reader again deceptively decided to work as soon as his hand got within six inches of the panel, shifting from the warm amber to a minty welcoming green. He opened the door, a blast of cold air threatening to bowl him over as he pushed his way inside.

The stage was dead silent. The seats were empty, and only the ghost light above the stage illuminated anything. Lewis couldn’t get into the Jessica door yet, not until Heather got here, so he just walked up onto the stage. A piece of gaffer’s tape had been placed directly under the ghost light. He stood on it, looked back at the sound booth again just to double check that he was alone, that Heather hadn’t gotten here yet.

He tilted his head back and started to sing, testing his vocal range. D5, D#5, E5... E#5? He coughed and cleared his throat. The E#5 was an E too far, but it wasn’t a D#5 at least. Small victories!

He tried to let go of his unnerved feelings at the silent auditorium. No one was here to judge him on his nonstandard silhouette, although he knew the slouch wasn’t helping, either. He straightened his posture and sang out a supported D5, focusing on maintaining the note and the vibrato comfortably - supporting, not forcing it.

A tone like someone striking a tuning fork rang out somewhere in the catwalks above and Heather spoke, “You’re about three cents sharp Celes. If you’re going to sing for the ghosts, at least give ‘em a show,” she said playfully.

“God!” Lewis yelped. Heather laughed.
“Nope, guess again. Hang on, I’ll be right down.”

A moment later the ‘jessica’ door opened, expelling acrid, dry air and the strong, musty smell of an HVAC unit that stopped caring about 30 years ago. Heather stepped out, a Coleman LED lantern in one hand, and a heavy duty mag light in the other. She offered Lewis the lantern. “I can find my way in total darkness, but if you slip and fall your first day it’ll be my ass in a sling - and yours too I guess.” She grinned.

“Gee, thanks,” Lewis said, accepting the lantern and taking a moment to figure out how to turn it on. He managed to actually not blind himself with it, which Heather seemed to find both amusing and mildly impressive, before turning to head back through the door. She left it propped open just slightly.

Beyond the door was a set of steel stairs, about eight inches high per stair, and coated in textured rubber. The stairway rail felt surprisingly cold under his hand, the smart ring making a quiet, continuous groan against the matte metal as he gripped it, following Heather.

The catwalks were absolutely not what he expected, although in truth he didn’t know what to expect. The odd discarded soda can, messages written on the walls like ‘R.S. + R.W. 4 ever 2008’ or ‘Jackie was here 1993’ plus occasional graffiti on the level of the Jessica Rabbit painting on the downstairs door.

“So, Aria,” Heather said, “Was it everything you pictured?”

Aria? Aria, née Lewis looked around, holding up the lantern. A thick layer of dust lay on everything - even the empty Jolt cola can resting on its side in the corner next to a cheese crackers wrapper that looked slightly less aged than the can, judging by its lack of dust. “It’s beautiful,” she said. “But I’ll admire the scenery later. You didn’t bring me up here for a social visit.”

Heather actually beamed in the light of the lantern. “God damn. Maybe you really are one of us. Okay, let’s try a new one. Aria is what I call you, a nickname. Lewis Chambers is your scholar standard. Oh don’t look so surprised,” she laughed. “You think I’d let someone up here without finding out who they are?” She winked. “Anyway, you've got the trouser role, but up here in the shade you don't have to wear a mask. What's your true name?"

“Can I think about it first?” she asked. “I would’ve had an answer for you earlier, but...”

“But?” Heather asked.

“But there’s already five Jessicas,” she answered hesitantly, testing the waters to see how Heather reacted. She didn’t laugh or roll her eyes. She just gave Aria a quiet smile.

“That’s valid. You can have Aria for both while you think about it, if you want - no pressure up here.”

“Thank you,” Aria answered softly. “Really... Thank you.”

Heather patted her shoulder. “We all need a place where we can go, where nobody will hear us scream. Just, some of us more than others. For me, that’s this place. C’mon, I’ll give you the grand tour, THEN I’ll bust your ass with the hard labor,” she teased.

One thing Aria noticed immediately was that the rafters up here weren’t just bare concrete. They were buttressed in a strange, almost vaulted way. Sure there were exposed steel beams, but there were also archways of concrete that might have looked beautiful in an exposed, gothic cathedral ceiling.

“Seriously, what the actual fuck was the architect who built this place smoking?”

Heather laughed. “You don’t know the history do you? This wasn’t always a private school. It was built in 1971, back in the cold war duck and cover days. Those archways?” she said, pointing her maglite at the ceiling, “Those are meant to increase the amount of stress the building could withstand. Hell there’s rumors to this day that a missile silo is under the gym,” she said conversationally. “The lighting grid’s this way. I just need to double check the wiring hasn’t been chewed on while I’m up here, then I’ll get you to help me with that damn rusty pulley. Sound good?”

“Sure thing,” Aria answered. While waiting on Heather inside the server room, little more than a cubby hole with an ancient server rack whirring happily away, and a stack of old, spinning hard drives in boxes resting next to it, she spotted another scrawl of text. It wasn’t just a tag. It was a musical note, with an arrow buried in the note head. It wasn’t drawn onto the note, but rather, where an absence of marker had been left, like someone had placed an arrow stencil and then drawn the note graffiti over it. It was pointing back out of the alcove.

Aria stepped out into the corridor. Another note with a similar arrow pointed further up. She cautiously followed.

She quickly found herself in another alcove with a stainless steel chair, rusted with age, sat right at the center. Someone had left a CD player next to the chair, and an old Nightwish CD from 2002, or at least the jewel case, lay in a pool of dust, a thin layer spread out across the case, and the CD player. She brushed away the dust from both, picking up the jewel case. She turned it over, and her eyes lit up. Someone had circled Track 9 - The Phantom of the Opera.

She looked around. Heather hadn’t come to yell at her for wandering off yet. She lifted her head and sang a note in her lower register, an easy C4. It didn’t simply echo back to her, but bounced off the ceilings and floor, creating a resonant frequency that chilled her bones.

“Oh, you found the observation room,” Heather said. “You can see the entire stage from here through that little slit, and if you REALLY want to troll the actors, you don’t even need the PA system to do the Voice of God if you do it from here.”

“Can... Can I try singing here? Before you put me to work I mean. I... I think this is what the W.W. note was telling me to find.”

“Everyone finds their own truth in those old notes,” Heather said. “If this is what you were looking for, by all means. I’d love to hear you sing something other than a sharp E5,” she teased.

Aria didn’t hesitate. She threw her head back, inhaled two lungs full of 50 year old air, and sang what was in her heart. It wasn’t perfect, light and airy like Christine in the original Andrew Lloyd Webber musical, bright, and airy. It was honest, raw, and dark, the girl Aria knew she was tangled up in the biological realities of who she was becoming, and it somehow just worked.

When she opened her eyes, she realized someone had actually scrawled the words ‘Sing, my angel of music! - W.W.’ across the ceiling, exactly where someone would only be able to see it if they were standing with their head tilted back and ready to do exactly that.

“Wow!” Aria squeaked. “I... Was that me?”

“It sure as heck wasn’t me,” Heather laughed, offering her not a hug, but a high five. “That was incredible!”

“Thanks,” Aria said. “Okay, now that I’ve found my new hidey hole, I’m ready to actually help you. Was this why you wanted me to come back so late? So I could find this room?”

“I’m not that smart,” Heather smirked. “The truth is, I made you come back because I had to know how far you were willing to go. I had to know I could trust you - and, for what it’s worth? I do trust you, at least to hold a rusty pulley while I WD-40 the snot out of it.” She pressed a pair of thick work gloves into Aria’s hands. “You better put these on though. You don’t want tetanus.”

The Dead Pixel Society - 5

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

“Hey, can I ask you a stupid question?” he asked.

“Sure, as long as it’s not about my eye,” she shot back playfully. He turned to look at her. She smirked back at him. “It was a joke. What’s your question?”


When Lewis woke up at 7:23 AM it wasn’t to an alarm clock or even someone’s malfunctioning razor, it was to someone, ironically, blasting Metallica next door, and ‘next door’ meant ‘right by his wall’ as Tony had the window bed. He jolted upright. He was wearing his, now dusty, Metallica concert tee again, and it had otherwise survived a week unscathed despite Heather’s best efforts.

Lugging heavy XLR cables, scraping his knuckles replacing theater lights he was pretty sure didn’t actually need replaced, even hauling a costume trunk down the steel stairs from some forgotten corner of the tomb-like utility corridors, ‘Aria’ earned her stripes in the shadows, every stripe a literal scar on her body, and a lesson about backstage work, but, she was learning.

She was learning when to dodge a loose cable, how to secure a rusty pulley and how much WD-40 it needed to silence the squeak. The more time she spent in the catwalks, the more she dreaded returning to the light and the Lewis mask

It was absolutely worth it. When she stood on the observation deck, overlooking the stage above the theater seating, where even the ghost light looked like a speck down below, leaned on the railing, and sang to the literal rafters, her voice carried and filled the silence with a frequency that almost didn’t belong to her.

Of course that was at night, and Aria had to remain in the rafters, a proverbial Phantom in Lewis’ own mind. He had to hurry to get dressed, just so he could have time to get breakfast and not be late for his first classes.

He was surprised to find that the aches had another, small social benefit. When he walked into the student union, Heather called out to him.

“Yo Chambers!” She waved. She was sitting with Lyra and her own entourage of theater royalty. Today, Lewis didn’t even glance Madison’s direction. He just waved at Heather, went to get his Egg McMuffin, with a double shot mocha espresso from the Starbucks kiosk, and walked over to Heather to see what she wanted.

“Y’all, this is my new favorite stage hand.”

“Hey, you survived the other night?” Lyra giggled.

“”A week of them,” Lewis said, “And still coming back for more. I think I need to get my head examined.” That got a giggle from the crowd.

“Cop a squat,” Heather said, adding, “If you want, I mean. We don’t bite, while bathed in the light. It’s only in shade the heavy toll is paid. And you definitely paid yours in the cat walks lately.”

Lewis, exhausted and running on 6 1/2 hours of sleep and the first sips of a double mocha, just could not stop himself. "I'll take your seat, but this is no cute meet," he glanced at the others and suddenly wished he had just kept his mouth shut. "But I'll try and keep up with your rhyming scheme, Puck."

They stared. Heather stared. “I’ll... just show myself out,” Lewis said, but the black haired girl wearing red framed glasses, sitting next to Lyra spoke up.

“No wait, that was actually great. Your bar’s a bit off, but that’s not a scoff. Perfection is misdirection, and rhyming ‘up’ with ‘Puck’? That takes a lot of guts. Oh jeez, now you’ve got me half-rhyming. Damit Heather. You’re infectious.”

“I try,” Heather laughed, as Lewis sat down finally. “Sorry about this week though. I had to know you were legit for the long haul. I promise not to keep you up till ass crack o’clock anymore.”

“Until production night,” another girl said dryly. Heather shot her a look, sticking her tongue out at her.

Lewis only half-listened as the discussion shifted to the Abney Park concert in Centerville coming up in a few weeks. He had no plans to go, and no way to get there even if he wanted to. His mind was still in the literal rafters, thinking about that one, perfect moment where Aria lived rent free in the ‘voice of God’ room, and the imperfect, backbreaking labor it had cost him.

He drifted, rather than floated, to his first class of the day, not even noticing that he had been seated sharing a lab station with Madison of all people. The sharp smell of mint radiated off her, an almost tangible aura against the hints of dust from the computer fans, or possibly under his nails and on his collar. He wasn’t sure in his caffeinated haze. All he knew was that this damn JavaScript kept crashing with a NaN error.

“You’re looping,” Madison answered his unasked question.

“What?” Lewis said, blinking wearily at Madison.

“Your code. You’ve got an infinite while loop that never gets resolved because you forgot to set the bool.”

“Oh,” Lewis said. “Jeez, how did I miss that,” he sighed. “Thanks.”

“Whatever. Just be more careful. Michaels likes to collect broken things and try to put them back together again. She doesn’t always get it right.” She turned, her sharp emerald gaze suddenly and intensely focused on Lewis, rather than on her own, flawlessly running javascript app. “Everyone in this school wants something. No one does anything for free.”

“So what do you want for helping me?” Lewis shot back, too exhausted to be terrified just at the moment. Madison cracked the tiniest hint of a smirk, like the octopus on Mars had learned to juggle rocks, and then bonked itself on the head with one in the process.

“What I always want,” she answered bluntly.

“Are you going to tell me what that is?” Lewis asked.

“Nope,” Madison said, turning back to her terminal again and leaving Lewis even more bewildered. He couldn’t decide if that was good advice, or if she was just trolling him. She spoke again.

“I don’t give a fuck if you take my advice or not. You’re a train wreck I’ve seen before - nothing more, nothing less.” She hesitated for a moment before adding more softly, “But at least you’ve avoided shoving your hand in more ancient gum. I can’t believe maintenance hasn’t cleaned that crap off and just... lets it sit there under the surface. It’s vile.”

***

The scream of the ancient bell couldn’t come soon enough. Lewis didn’t look back to see if Madison was watching. He didn’t care anymore. He just wanted to be away from people trying to pull him in different directions for their own social politics. Whether or not he was a pawn to Heather, he could at least tell with Madison, he was cannon fodder, and he just needed to find a place to breathe, a neutral ground.

He disappeared into the library. The wi-fi dropped almost instantly. The redhead from before, now sitting in a different chair and without that letterman jacket, was reading her book of Poe again. She didn’t even look up at him.

He didn’t sit at her table, but noticed she, or someone else, had put another copy of the same book down at another table. He sank into the overstuffed chair and exhaled like he had just sunk into a hot bath.

“You too?” the girl said. Lewis realized she was staring at him now. He picked up the book.

“Yeah. This place...”

“Yeah,” she said. “I recommend The Telltale Heart, page 35, if you haven’t read it yet.”

“I’m partial to ‘The Angel of the Odd,” Lewis said, and she actually looked up at him over the rim of her book with a knowing, understanding smile and a small nod of agreement or approval. “But I like The Telltale Heart too. The idea of someone watching you, hating you over something as trivial as an eye is so messed up.”

“Yup,” she said, going back to reading. An old, analog clock on the wall ticked away, filling the silence with rhythmic clicks.

“Hey, can I ask you a stupid question?” he asked.

“Sure, as long as it’s not about my eye,” she shot back playfully. He turned to look at her. She smirked back at him. “It was a joke. What’s your question?”

“Do you think everyone in this school wants something, only does things so you’ll owe them a favor later?”

The girl snorted. “The only thing I want is to be left alone - present company excluded, unless you start hitting on me. Then I’ll break your nose.”

Lewis actually gave a small laugh at that. “No worries. I got enough crap to deal with already. Sorry for disturbing you, though, for what it’s worth.”

“Nah,” she said. “You’re good man.”

As he settled in to read, he glanced over at her again. The way she sat, as slumped and as war weary as he felt, he wondered if that’s what that knowing smile the other night, last week? His mind wandered. He didn’t see the letterman jacket this time. He wanted to ask about it, but, he’d already violated her privacy enough for one day.

***

It wasn’t the scream of the bell that woke him, but her hand on his shoulder. “Wakey wakey, it’s day breakey,” she said. He groaned, opening his eyes.

“Oh God, how long was I asleep?”

She laughed. “About 30 minutes. I’ve got art studies. Didn’t know if you’ve got class or not, so I thought I’d nudge you before I have to go, you know? Anyways, see you around, yeah?”

“Oh, yeah. Thank you,” Lewis yawned, sitting up. His curiosity got the better of him, so he peeked around the shelf at where she had been sitting the other day. The Letterman jacket was still sitting there, untouched. Now he came to look closer, he realized it had a thin layer of dust on it, like it had been sitting there almost as long as that old Jolt can up in the rafters.

“Okay,” he said softly. “Now that is weird.”

He shrugged it off, though. The power nap had given him just enough energy to maybe survive Biology class next hour. If ‘Regina’ - the name patch stitched into the sleeve, had abandoned her jacket here, she must’ve had a good reason. Sometimes a Letterman jacket was just a Letterman jacket. Probably.

The Dead Pixel Society - 6

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoë Taylor

“Quoth the Raven,” Lewis said to himself, as he leaned on the walnut panel to which the painting was attached. To his complete shock, the panel groaned softly, like a rusty hinge that hadn’t been moved in 20 years had just been awakened.

“What the hell was that?” Kris asked, her head jerking up suddenly. Lewis didn’t answer right away. He felt along the paneling for something, and found it - a crack, almost invisible. He managed to dig his greasy theater-hardened nails into the crack and pried it back. Another low, echoing groan as the hinges protested, but gave way to a massive steel door, covered in acoustic foam on the other side.


Over the next week, Lewis and Aria fell into a rhythm of sorts. Morning classes, afternoon work in the theater - although there wasn’t much work to do for the most part, and evenings in the library decompressing. Heather hardly ever asked anything of her that she herself wouldn’t do, usually when she was too busy juggling the sound stage and directing spotlight operators to physically do it herself.

In the library, that old, dusty jacket remained untouched, a mystery boiling and bubbling in the back of her mind like the Weird Sisters’ hell-broth in the Scottish play whose name Aria wouldn’t even utter within her internal monologue because she didn’t need THAT kind of bad luck right now.

Aria even got her very own Clear Com headset, old school local transmission, not Wi-Fi or smart anything, so it worked even when she was up in the literal and proverbial rafters, her new favorite haunt when she wasn’t in the library

She stopped singing, though. That was the cruelest irony of Madison’s warning. She observed. She sat in the observation room, and she watched Heather from there, the way she spoke to other freshmen, the way she spoke to other cast members who couldn’t hit their marks. Lyra seemed the only one immune from her wrath, and only because she always hit her marks, or acknowledged when she was missing them.

Heather, though, she had to admit, seemed a little bit manipulative too. She had stopped singing because it no longer felt safe. The poison had violated her safe space, her space between spaces, despite how she ached to let her voice be free again.

She fell into the overstuffed chair of the library that had become her usual spot. The red haired girl, Kris was there, again, except instead of reading, she was drawing on a physical sketch pad with an HB pencil. She looked up at Lewis.

“Jeez, what happened to you?”

“It’s killing me not being able to sing,” Lewis said bluntly. Kris blinked.

“Okay?” she answered. “So um, not to be a bullheaded, clueless manic pixie dream girl or anything, but... What’s honestly stopping you?”

Lewis shifted uncomfortably, glancing at her. “I... I dunno. There’s this place in the theater, where the acoustics are just... It’s pure magic, and I’m afraid to let my voice be heard because I don’t want to be someone’s pet project. But I don’t want to be someone’s social pawn either.”

“Ah,” Kris said, giving Lewis an understanding nod. “You’re caught between two political factions who want you to pick a side, and you just want to be left the fuck alone to sing. Kind of like how I just want to be left the fuck alone to read, or draw, or just... fuckin’ exist.”

“Exactly,” Lewis sighed. “Sorry for info dumping on you. I’m just... I don’t know if I’m cut out for this place anymore. I’m thinking of dropping out.” He shrugged.

“Honestly? Valid,” Kris answered with a shrug as she returned to her sketch. “They sell this place as being like a high class college. Nobody tells you until you’re already signed up that it’s more like being a boiled frog.”

“Even worse,” Lewis sighed. “The damn pot’s locked from the outside. If I quit, no more scholarship, and my folks are on the hook for a massive tuition bill for early termination or whatever. Fuck,” he sighed.

“Hey,” Kris said, “I can’t get the lighting right in here. You want to come with me to the art room? I don’t want to abandon you or anything. I just need better work light.”

“Thanks,” Lewis said. “For not abandoning me.”

Kris shrugged. “You’re alright, Chambers. Thanks for not expecting anything outta me.” She gave him a small, fractured smile before picking up the sketch pad and moving to leave.

“Can I ask you another stupid question?” Lewis asked. “Since you know I’m not going to flirt with you or anything now.”

Kris snorted. “Sure.”

“Was... Was that your jacket back there?”

“What jacket?” Kris blinked. “Oh! You mean that varsity thing in the back of the library?” Lewis nodded. “Hell no. I ain’t no pom-pom waving cheerleader,” Kris laughed. “And I hate basketball. That thing’s probably been there longer than anybody can remember. No idea why they don’t just throw it away.”

“I guess it’s just another relic,” Lewis said dryly.

“Like the broke ass HVAC and the NFC sensors you have to do a rain dance to operate,” Kris laughed.

“Exactly,” Lewis said, following Kris across the vaulted ceilinged lobby of the main building to where an NFC-locked door awaited them. “Speaking of the Clarity Shuffle,” he said dryly.

“You put your left foot in, you put your left foot out,” Kris sang, putting her watch to the sensor. When that failed, she practically slapped her smart phone up against it, moving it around. “You put your cellphone in and you drag it all around.”

The light finally turned green, letting them pass.

The art room was a true cavern, 3,000 square feet of lecture hall with a 30 foot high ceiling, and recessed, golden lighting rather than the harsh fluorescent of ‘daylight’-tuned bulbs in the rest of the school. Rather than the usual eggshell painted cinder blocks Lewis had grown used to seeing, the walls were covered floor to ceiling in dark, walnut panels to which were affixed a graveyard of old students’ past, or at least, their artworks.

Oil paintings hung alongside sketches, drawings, even animation cells artfully framed, with seemingly endless acres of unfilled space yet. While Kris sat down at one of the desks to continue her sketch, Lewis walked slowly along the perimeter, admiring the art on display. He paused at an oil painting, hanging at eye level, of a girl with neon purple hair and wearing a black lace dress. She had plum lipstick and rocked an eyeliner wing that made Lewis squirm with envy.

A small, brass panel on the bottom simply read ‘Nevermore’.

“Quoth the Raven,” Lewis said to himself, as he leaned on the walnut panel to which the painting was attached. To his complete shock, the panel groaned softly, like a rusty hinge that hadn’t been moved in 20 years had just been awakened.

“What the hell was that?” Kris asked, her head jerking up suddenly. Lewis didn’t answer right away. He felt along the paneling for something, and found it - a crack, almost invisible. He managed to dig his greasy theater-hardened nails into the crack and pried it back. Another low, echoing groan as the hinges protested, but gave way to a massive steel door, covered in acoustic foam on the other side.

“Hooooly shit,” Kris said, now standing behind Lewis.

“Quoth the raven,” Lewis repeated with a hint of triumph in his tone. The room, apparently, used to be a sound isolation booth. Analog recording equipment on one side with a glass window peeked into a small room with a stool and an expensive microphone setup on the other side.

Most curious, someone had plastered a polaroid photo of the actual girl from the painting in the flesh, grinning at the camera, on the inside of the window, facing out. Lewis couldn’t resist it and pulled the door closed behind them, leaving them in total darkness apart from their flashlights on their phones. The wi-fi died instantly, but, crucially, so did all sound.

They could no longer hear the HVAC hum or the groan of a water main, the mundane white noise that became so ubiquitous as to be completely ignored, and yet in its absence, the sudden silence was deafening.

Kris flipped on a light switch, and more recessed, golden lighting clicked on rather than the expected harsh fluorescent. “This is amazing,” Kris gasped. “Check it out! You can get up into the utility corridor I bet,” she said, pointing out the utility access ladder bolted to the wall, leading up to an acoustically treated panel in the ceiling.

Lewis - Aria? Definitely Aria, walked over to the control panel where a set of studio headphones had been left sitting, their coiled XLR cabling looking as fresh and clean as if it were brand new.

“Either someone’s been here, or...” She grinned and sang out a C5. Kris jumped and spun around. Aria was beaming. She knew she could hit the D5 with effort, but the C5 just rolling right out like that felt like a massive win.

“Fuck me. Chambers you’re a god damn human pipe organ!” She looked equal parts shocked and kind of impressed, too.

Aria beamed. “I think I just found my new safe space between spaces.”

“Oh man,” Kris said, “That big beige box! I haven’t seen one of these outside the movies!”

Off in the corner, away from the sound equipment and built into a shroud lined with what looked like copper or aluminum foil was a big, beige PC tower with a 24” CRT monitor, an absolute behemoth with a beige mechanical keyboard. The front of the tower simply said ‘Gateway’ and had a cow box logo, white with black patches in the form of a cube.

“See if it powers on?” Aria asked.

Kris shook her head. “No dice. Looks like it’s missing the power cable. But maybe we can find one in one of the old storage closets somewhere. I’ll keep an eye out.”

“Oh,” Aria said, taking a look for herself. “Yeah, this is a standard IECC kettle cable. We’ve got a ton of them in the theater, but I’ll see if I can find one no one will miss.”

“Hey, Chambers?” she said.

“Yeah?” Aria asked.

“Thanks, dude. I don’t just mean for showing me this, but... for being a decent human being without wanting something.”

“Yeah, same honestly,” Aria said. “You’re like the one person I feel like I can trust with this secret who won’t try and twist it around on me later.”

Kris gave Aria that same war weary expression she knew too well. “It’s nice to take off the mask once in a while.”

The Dead Pixel Society - 7

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

P.E. is bad enough, but at Clarity Prep, there's also the joy of the colorfully labelled New Experience Day, and today's lesson is Fencing, or as Lewis/Aria thinks of it, 'being a lopsided tripod with a sword.' Still, she manages to make a new friend in a senior fencing student and further the goal of repairing The Beige Beast in the process. And soon she'll get to actually see what the girls' dorms actually look like, too. En garde!

P.E. was already bad enough, but today was what the coach colorfully referred to as ‘New Experience Day’ in which students were given to experiencing a new sport the hard way. Last week, it had at least been basketball. Any numbskull could learn to dribble a basket in a few minutes and shoot hoops. Horse was actually pretty fun even though Lewis lost handily to his more athletic ‘cohort’; he still hated that damn word.

But today was a whole other animal. The Octopus on Mars had become a penguin. At least, he felt like a penguin in his borrowed fencing kit, knickers and heavy coat, and the plastron felt completely alien.

“The secret to fencing,” Coach Theresa Enders said, “Isn’t to overpower your opponent. Strength is an advantage, but it’s only one KIND of advantage. You, Chambers,” she said, pointing right at Lewis with her steel foil. “Come over here.”

Lewis gulped as he stepped forward.

“You don’t lift weights do you kid?” she asked.

“No ma’am,” Lewis answered, getting a giggle from his fellow freshmen.

“Yeah I didn’t think so, but I had to be sure you weren’t hiding bulging pecs under that coat,” she teased “Don’t sweat it though. Some of the best fencers in history looked like they’d crash under a stiff breeze,” Coach Enders said, her voice carrying in the high-ceilinged gym. Lewis couldn't help admiring the acoustics in here. “Masks on your hips for now. Everyone find a line on the floor, feet in an 'L' shape with your lead foot pointing at me, back foot at a ninety-degree angle.”

Lewis looked down at his feet. He felt less like an athlete and more like a poorly constructed tripod. How did anyone actually compete like this? Or, you know, move? If he tried to lunge he’d just faceplant, he just knew it.

“Now, bend your knees. Lower your center of gravity,” she commanded, walking through the rows. She tapped the back of Lewis’s knee with the flat of her blade. “Lower. If your thighs aren't burning, you’re doing it wrong.”
Lewis' thighs were burning for a very different reason. Aria had spent thirty minutes kneeling while Heather ran fresh cables to replace the ones that, for whatever reason, had just decided they wanted to clock out. She longed for the safety of the art room, the Raven's Nest again, now more than ever.

“Fencing, ladies and gentlemen, is physical chess, played at the speed of a car crash. In fencing we have right of way. That means,” she lunged at a student who flinched and toppled over backwards. Thankfully it wasn’t Lewis. She reached her left hand out to help them get up again. “You alright?” she asked.

“Yes ma’am,” the girl said and giggled.

“If I lunge at you like that, you can’t just try and hit me back. You have to parry the strike first to earn your chance.

“Arm out,” she said as she stepped toward Lewis. “You’re not punching with it. Think of it like you’re holding a laser pointer instead. The weight is in the hilt. The tip is where you want the laser pointer to go. You want the point to find the target, in this case the torso.”

Lewis extended his arm as she instructed. The hilt felt heavy, but the tip did feel strangely floaty, almost exactly like trying to guide a laser pointer.

“What’s so funny, Chambers?” Enders asked, grinning as if she knew what the punchline was going to be.

“Sorry Coach,” Lewis said. “It’s just I suddenly get why Luke had so much trouble with the lightsaber.”

“Exactly!” Coach Enders laughed. “That’s exactly how a lightsaber would feel in your hands, only you can’t wield a foil with two hands. You have to rely on your wrist dexterity instead. It’s a game of physics, not strength.”

She walked in front of Lewis with his blade out, pressing hers against his. “If I push the tip of my blade against yours, I win,” she said, and easily pushed his foil aside. “The hilt is the strong, the forte. The tip is the weak, the foible. Use your forte to push their foible.”

“Now, let’s see if you can move those clodhoppers,” she said, adding, “That’s what us old farts call your feet,” she added, getting another giggle from the class, as she walked around, inspecting other students, now that she had thoroughly schooled Lewis.

An older girl in full fencing kit was casually leaning against a column and watching the freshmen with an amused, but not mean, smile on her face, her dark brown skin almost radiant in the fluorescent light and her long, chestnut hair in a flawless French braid against her white gear. Lewis tried not to look at her. After all, she wasn’t staring at him, just watching the class as a whole.

“Alright, who’s ready for a real demonstration?” Enders clipped, a predatory grin on her face for the first time all morning. “Ah, let’s see, who should I pick on...”

Without saying a word the girl stepped closer, and Lewis now realized her fencing mask was no mere club mask, no borrowed thing a thousand others had worn in the last six months, but a sleek and professional mask with matte black mesh to his battle worn, battered silver. The bib, rather than being black, was an almost fluorescent blue, and even her foil looked expensive to his clueless, novice’s eye, its sharp tip only guarded by a thin rubber plug.

He gulped as he felt Enders’ hand on his shoulder. “Well since there aren’t any volunteers, how about you, Luke? Care to try your luck with the Force?”

“I’m willing to try,” Lewis answered.

The girl flashed him a very brief smile before drawing her mask down. “I’ll go easy on you this time, freshman. Salute,” she said. It wasn’t a command. It was an instruction. She drew up her foil to about where her chin would be, flawlessly vertical. “Like this. You always salute your opponent before a match, and your referee and director afterward, before you salute the audience.”

Lewis tried to draw up his foil. It suddenly felt like a ten ton weight in his gloved hand, but he managed to hold it steady enough.

“Good,” she said. “Just like that.”

She dropped her sword into a low ready stance.

“En garde!” Coach Enders called. Lewis fell into the en garde position, but the girl didn’t lunge for him. She was waiting, giving him the chance to make the first move. He took a nervous step forward, and before he even knew what was happening, she had made a small, circular motion with her wrist and he found himself sailing past her. She tapped him on the back with her foil. “One, two, three,” she counted, tapping rhythmically on his back.

“Again,” Enders commanded. They reset, and Lewis tried again, but no matter what he did, the girl either seemed to just no longer be there, or she predicted his movement and countered it as soon as he made it. At the end of a full minute, she blew her whistle.

“Salute!” she barked. Lewis got back to his mark and saluted the girl, and then turned to salute Coach Enders. When they pulled off their masks, the girl had a different kind of glow, mild exertion and sweat. Lewis looked like he was going to collapse, by contrast.

“This is depressing me,” an older boy with shoulders like a linebacker - and he probably was a linebacker, now Lewis came to think of it, grunted. “You’re holding back, Elaine. Let’s see how you handle a REAL man, huh? Give these kiddies a real demonstration!”

“If you insist, Randy,” Elaine said with a dry exasperation. She dropped her mask into place and waited for him to join her on the piste.

Randy charged, attempting to use a flesh, a technically legal move, although Randy treated it like a football tackle rather than a fencing move. Elaine didn’t flinch. She dropped, pressing her left hand against the floor, and the blade soared right over her head. As he stumbled past, she sprang back and smacked him hard in the ribs with the flat of her foil.

“Point, Elaine,” Enders said flatly.

Randy snarled at being humiliated and literally wounded. On their next pass, as their foils locked he used his left hand to shove her shoulder, trying to throw her off balance. He tried to stab her, like he genuinely wanted to run her through. Not only did she recover, she simply wasn’t where his foil was anymore. She gave him another hard thwack across his ribs in the exact same spot - not near it - exactly on it.

For the next thirty seconds, Randy flailed like a drunken Arol Flynn. Elaine moved fluidly, small, economical motions, driving him backwards with her efficiency and her precision. She executed a flick. He wanted a brawl, and Elaine was going to give it to him. No more games. She backed him all the way down the piste before she flicked his mask off, and in the same fluid motion, disarmed him, his foil flying across the gym floor. She put the very real, very sharp tip of the foil against his throat.

“If you EVER try anything like that on me or any other student again, expulsion will be the least of your problems. Are we clear?” she snapped icily. Randy’s nod was just enough not to impale himself on her foil, very real fear in his eyes as he realized Coach Enders wasn’t going to intervene on his behalf. “Get the fuck off my piste.”

The freshmen, including Lewis, couldn’t help but applaud and cheer. To them this was a high stakes high impact demonstration. They had no idea the reality, just that the really cool girl just beat the crap out of a cheating bully who tried to treat a foil like a saber.

As class dismissed and dispersed back to the lockers, Elaine remained on the piste, shadow-fencing with thin air. Lewis watched her, awestruck. If a girl like that could overcome a boy who belonged on the Dallas Cowboys’ defensive line, maybe Aria could learn to keep her voice, too? He smiled to himself and turned to head to the locker rooms to get changed.

Mercifully, Randy wasn’t there, and the other boys were too busy gossiping about Elaine, ‘The Ice Queen’, how they heard from another upperclassman that she even beat adult men to get her A ranking. Of course some of it was typical school boy bullshit, like how ‘I totally heard they were going to make a new S rank just for her!’

Lewis rolled his eyes at that one. Still, he’d noticed on his way into the gym that there was an old utility closet just off from the coaches’ offices. He slipped away and crept inside

As he was fishing around on the shelf, digging through a cardboard box marked “REECYCLE”, Elaine’s voice caused him to jump, banging his head. All she’d done was clear her throat, too. “Ow.”

“Sorry,” Elaine giggled, leaning against the doorway, still in her fencing kit but with the fancy professional mask tucked under her arm. “Did you need help finding something?”

“Just looking for a VGA cable for a really old PC I found,” he said. He pulled out an old, beige cable that looked like a rat had chewed right through it and frowned. “Like this, only... Not chewed through,” he sighed, throwing both halves back into the box.

Elaine walked closer. She reached into the box and pulled out the cable halves, inspecting them critically. “Hey, this isn’t as bad as it looks. See, there’s no corrosion on the wires. I can solder them back together if you want.”

“Really?” Lewis asked.

Elaine shrugged. “Sure.” She reached behind her and pulled out a clear, silver-wire cord from her jacket. “See this? It’s my lucky Ulman body cord. I’ve had to resolder it five or six times now, but I won’t enter a 6A tournament without it. Give me a day or two, I’ll have it ready for you. Three at the most since I’ve got an intense practice schedule. It’s just finding time that’s the hard part.”

“What can I do for you in return?” Lewis asked. “I mean that’s a lot of work just for a janky old power cable.”

“It’s like, five minutes, tops,” Elaine laughed. “Just... Don’t turn into another jackass like Randy and we’ll call it even, okay?”

Lewis smiled. “No worries there. Thank you for that amazing demonstration by the way. I know there was something deeper there, and I won’t ask you about it, but... I needed to see that today.”

“No problem. Thanks for not swooning,” Elaine laughed as she threaded her lucky cord back into her jacket, and then picked up the two chewed pieces, carrying them out with her.

The Dead Pixel Society - 8

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Identity Crisis
  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

She wanted to be like Elaine, or Lyra. She wanted that effortless poise, that command of the stage while strutting around in a flawless, Clarity Beige pleated skirt and tailored blazer. These were taboo thoughts, thoughts she had buried before, and yet... And yet now she couldn’t stop the flood of emotions anymore. The dam had burst, and she started to cry softly.

She wasn’t a project, and she wasn’t a train wreck. She just was. She leapt up and rushed out of the room, not wanting her sobs to carry all the way across the theater, especially when she heard the thud of the heavy Chemistry book slam shut below. Did Heather hear already? She ran back, turning off the CD player, and then disappeared into the shadows of the utility corridor, trying not to breathe as she listened.


“Yo, Aria,” Heather said warmly as Lewis or Aria, entered the theater. She stepped out of the booth. “I was beginning to worry that I’d scared you off.”

“I just needed some time to recover after gym class today,” Aria said, “Today was ‘new experience’ day - fencing. My quads feel like I’ve been riding one of those mechanical bulls you only ever see in TV shows about old bars.”

Heather giggled. “I actually know where there’s a real one of those, if you ever want to try it. I wouldn’t recommend it, but,” she shrugged. “I heard about Randy though.”

“You did?” Aria asked as they walked down to the stage together.

“Yeah. I mean, Elaine’s right across from me on my dorm floor. It’s easy for the walls to have ears when your floormates are swearing like a sailor,” she giggled. “I guess you had a front row seat,” she said. She no longer had to unlock the ‘Jessica’ door, and hadn’t for some time now. She was just walking with Aria to be social. “I don’t actually have anything for you today, I’m just here hiding out from an AP Chemistry exam that I didn’t study for, but if you want to go up to the observation room and just, decompress or whatever, I promise I’ll stay out of your hair.”

Aria walked up onto the stage and stepped through, but she looked out through the open ‘Jessica’ door, hand on the railing to ascend the stairs. “Hey, Heather?”

“Yo?” Heather said, not looking up. She had actually found an old Chemistry textbook somewhere, rather than using the digital tablet e-book most students used, and was staring intensely at a page, like she could will it into making sense by sheer force of personality, and failing.

“Thanks for letting me decomp here.”

Heather looked up at her. She gave her a small, sad smile. “Thanks for putting up with me. I know I’m a lot to deal with. I really do like you, Aria - warts and all,” she teased.

“Ribbit,” Aria answered, causing Heather to laugh, before ascending the stairs into the catwalks. Maybe Madison was wrong about her? No sixteen year old could be THAT good of an actress; if she was, she wouldn’t be at Clarity Prep. She’d be on the sound stage of a Disney production like all the other child stars.

Aria climbed up to the observation room and sank into the chair. She leaned down, switching the power switch on the CD player. She didn’t actually expect it to turn on, and yet, the disk drive gave a little whirr of complaint, like it had just been asleep and was yawning back at her. She pressed the ‘Next’ button until the LCD displayed a ‘09’ and pressed ‘Play’’, but turned the volume down low enough that it wouldn’t disturb Heather down below.

Amidst the symphonic rock of the intro organ and Tarja’s stunning, dark vocals, Aria leaned her head back, looking at the graffiti, the ‘Sing, my angel of music’ that W.W. had written there.

“God, Wish you were here right now, whoever you were,” Aria sighed. “I bet you wouldn’t be afraid of just... being yourself.”

No one answered. No magical mentor named W.W. or R.W. or even Raven emerged from the shadows to hold her hand, like this was some kind of mystical adventure, nor did she expect it.

She just sat in silent thought, letting the metal and the wails of Tarja wash over her, cleansing away the emotional grime of the past month as she shut her eyes, daydreaming of what it would be like to be Christine for just one, fleeting, beautiful night.

“Your spirit and my voice, in one combined...” the words drifted up from the speakers and Lewis, Aria, reached a hand up to touch her throat. Even in the starched, sawtooth chain of a Lewis mask, she realized here, and now, she didn’t simply want to keep her soprano, although now it was down to a mezzo soprano. She didn’t want to be the boy who can sing like a girl.

She wanted to be like Elaine, or Lyra. She wanted that effortless poise, that command of the stage while strutting around in a flawless, Clarity Beige pleated skirt and tailored blazer. These were taboo thoughts, thoughts she had buried before, and yet... And yet now she couldn’t stop the flood of emotions anymore. The dam had burst, and she started to cry softly.

She wasn’t a project, and she wasn’t a train wreck. She just was. She leapt up and rushed out of the room, not wanting her sobs to carry all the way across the theater, especially when she heard the thud of the heavy Chemistry book slam shut below. Did Heather hear already? She ran back, turning off the CD player, and then disappeared into the shadows of the utility corridor, trying not to breathe as she listened.

When she didn’t hear the telltale steps of sneakers on metal floor grating, she knew she was safe. She pressed her back to the wall and threw her head back. Instead of a scream like in the music room, she inhaled deeply, straightened her posture, and let a clear, deep, resonant note ring out. Tarja had a beautiful, dark, brooding voice full of body. Aria wanted a voice like that.

“The Phantom of the opera is me, inside my mind,” she sang, voice echoing, carrying and filling the corridors with the somber song. She knew she had to get to class - one last class to end the day, but now? Now she could face it, Lewis mask be damned.

For just the briefest moment, she thought she could smell a hint of mint in the air. It was as alien as, well, as an octopus on Mars, come to think of it. The dry, acrid, dusty air being disrupted by the sharp, fresh scent of mint just made as much sense as a screen door on a submarine, but there it was. Aria wrinkled her nose. It was gone now. Probably just a phantom smell. She turned to make her way back downstairs. English Lit 1 waited for no man - or woman.

***

Outside, a rainstorm had finally begun and it wasn’t just the heat shower microburst of the other day. This was a full gale, heavy rain and thunder, and by the time Aria got to class, small bits of hail had begun to pelt her. To her relief, the NFC readers were all glowing a solid green. Apparently someone had initiated an emergency weather override, at least on the external doors. She ducked inside, panting heavily.

Aria entered the classroom and immediately removed her wool blazer, hanging it across the back of the chair so it would dry faster. Lewis would have just suffered with it. Aria was more pragmatic, and frankly, cared less about the Clarity Silhouette inside a classroom anyway. The teacher, Mr. Pearce, was standing next to the digital smart board, preparing the day’s lecture and glanced over his shoulder.

“Wet enough for you?” he said jokingly.

“It’s the second coming of Noah out there,” Aria laughed. “You don’t think there’s going to be a tornado do you?”

“Nah, I think we’re only at a 1% risk, Torcon 1,” he answered jovially. “Although with how blasted hot it’s been for September, nothing would surprise me. If there is an emergency,” he said, pointing up at the old intercom system, its boxy brown speaker perched like a wart on a very large, beige frog as he continued, for the benefit of the other students coming in,”They won’t announce it over the Clarity network. They’ll use the old intercoms. That way everyone knows what’s going on.”

The smell of mint caught Aria for a second time in the past ten minutes, and she glanced up. This time, it wasn’t Madison either, just a freshman girl taking an Icebreaker mint from a packet in her purse. She smiled and offered the packet to Aria.

“Oh,” Aria said, graciously accepting it. “Thank you.”

“I forgot to brush my teeth this morning,” the girl admitted with a sheepish smile as she put the packet away again. ‘Dont’ judge.”

“Now, I believe we left off previously discussing the standard interpretations of novels such as The Great Gatsby and The Strange Tale of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.” He tapped the smart board, and a rendering of Victorian London appeared. “So, as you may recall, we were discussing how the common interpretation is that Jekyll’s failure was his inability to compartmentalize his so-called ‘non-standard’ urges. In essence, he lost control of the transition. Anyone have any thoughts?”

Aria felt her ‘Lewis’ mask tighten, but not because of the starched too tight shirt collar. This was one of those moments where Lewis would just smile, nod, and accept the established answer as being the correct one. Aria’s hand shot up before she could stop herself, and the Lewis mask became a passenger in her own mind - not a split personality or a whole new person by any means, not like Jekyll and Hyde. It was just that the mild mannered Dr. Chambers mask was finally off, and Ms. Aria was in control.

“I don’t think he lost control of the transition, Mr. Pearce..” Her voice rang out more clear and resonant than it had in the last two weeks. “I think he just realized that Hyde was the only one actually breathing, actually alive.”

The room fell as silent as a Victorian graveyard at midnight, the sounds of rain, small hailstohnes, and punctuating thunder more prominent in the background now than they had been just a moment ago. Mr Pearce paused, stylus mid-air above the digital whiteboard. He turned to look at Aria. “Care to elaborate?” he asked, intrigued. That was not the standard textbook answer, and Aria knew it, but, she was prepared to defend her stance.

“In the book, Hyde is portrayed as a deformed version of Jekyll, but what if Hyde only looks deformed because he’s being viewed through a standard, conformist lens? Jekyll didn’t drink his serum to be a villain. He drank it because in his world, being the perfect, respected board certified scholar was a slow, agonizing suicide by attrition. He failed because he tried to live in two worlds that were built to exclude each other, like an octopus on Mars, eight brains trying to pull him in eight different directions, and the air finally ran out.”

Mr. Pearce nearly dropped the stylus, his jaw briefly open. “That... definitely isn’t an interpretation I’ve heard before, but I’m going to accept it and give you a 10 point bonus for adequately explaining your point. This brings to mind the philosophy of the death of the author. Is anyone familiar with the concept?”

To Aria’s surprise, she heard Kris’ voice at the back of the room. She didn’t even know Kris was in this class.

“Death of the author isn’t a literal death, but the concept that the author’s intent dies as soon as the written word gets into the hands of a reader. It’s up to us as readers to find our own meaning in works, just as much as we should try to interpret the author’s original intent. It’s what makes art art, and not AI slop.”

That got a round of applause, including from Aria. It was the perfect punctuation, a searing exclamation mark on her own statement. Or, maybe the extremely powerful Icebreaker mint was just starting to burn her tongue enough to make her feel alive. Six of one.

***

Kris caught up to Aria after class, and playfully bumped her shoulder. “Octopus on Mars? Jesus christ dude, that was fucking poetry.”

Aria giggled. “It better be. It’s how I spent my first month and change here - feeling exactly like that. Now, it feels more like the octopus finally figured out how to work the rocket’s controls and it’s on its way back to Earth, at least.”

Kris laughed. “Nice. Oh hey before I forget, Elaine says she’ll have that cable ready this afternoon. You can come by the girls’ dorm and pick it up after class, or I can bring it to you.”

“Wait,” Aria said, stopping to turn and face Kris, who stopped as well. “You know Elaine?”

“Yeah,” Kris shrugged. “She’s my dorm mate. You got assigned an upperclassman too, didn’t you? The whole “Put the new blood with the old and hope they don’t bleed out into the hallway” thing. She’s actually pretty chill though, for a girl.”

They paused as a loud clap of thunder quite literally made the walls around them shake. “I’ll see what the storm does,” Aria said. “If you don’t see me standing outside the girls’ dorm drenched to the bone by, say, 4PM go ahead and bring it, but I’d love to see what it’s like in no man’s land.”

Kris rolled her eyes. “It’s just like the boys’ dorm but with a lot more perfume and body spray. Just tell the RA or floor advisor or whoever we invited you if anyone asks, but I doubt they will, honestly.”


Author's Note:

Just a fun, useless piece of trivia to chew on, but this chapter, and the next two chapters, are set against the aftermath of the very real September thunderstorms that rolled through Iowa in 2025. So if you live in the midwest and you remember those storms, I'm sorry for the PTSD flashbacks I may be about to cause you <3

The Dead Pixel Society - 9

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Identity Crisis
  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

They both gasped. “Jesus Christ,” Elaine said. “Did... Did you actually run through that?” she asked, pointing her hand with the cable toward the door, where hail stones slammed hard against the glass, ineffectually trying to penetrate the newfound fortress.

“I was already halfway here so I didn’t really have a choice. I thought the hail was over, then,” she paused, another thunderclap causing her to flinch, “It opened up like the wrath of God.”

“Well,” Elaine said as she strolled over, placing the cable down on the arm of the sofa next to Aria, “I’m sorry to say, you’re not going anywhere until this lets up. I hope you can stand our company that long.”


The Student Union only had one color of umbrella available, and in that cosmic humor way, it wasn’t Clarity beige, but neon purple. To add insult to injury, it only kept the rain and then the quarter sized hail stones that were falling straight down from concussing her. They did absolutely nothing to stop those being blown by the 25 mile per hour wind straight into her body, ignoring the meager protection entirely.

By the time she arrived at, and burst through the doors of the girls’ dorm, soaked to the bone, shivering, and battered, she was ready to collapse. “In case anybody’s curious,” she groaned, a soft croak as every muscle in her body panged from exertion and newly bruised flesh, “There’s quarter inch hail falling now.”

“Jesus Tap Dancing Christ,” a girl with black hair, wearing red framed glasses said, and leapt over a foot stool to rush to Aria’s side. Aria was too exhausted, cold, and in too much pain to realize she was one of the ‘theater royalty’ just at the moment. “You actually ran through all that?”

“Didn’t have a choice,” Aria groaned. “I was already halfway here when the hail started. I was on my way over to meet with Elaine,” she said, as the girl took her by the arm and guided her into the common room, making her sit down.

Rather than the tang of sweat, aftershave, Axe body spray, and testosterone, Aria settled almost immediately into a soft, welcoming cloud of vanilla rose perfume left by whomever had been sitting in the space previously., and probably applied it there, seeing as how just the act of sitting down kicked it up all around her.

“Let me get you a hot cocoa,” the girl said and quickly scurried over to the coffee bar and espresso machine. They had one in the boys’ dorm too, but as far as Aria knew, nobody ever used it. This was the first time Aria had ever seen anyone using the electric kettle.

“You didn’t get hit in the head did you?” she asked conversationally as she waited for the electric kettle to boil the water. Aria shook her head.

“No, thankfully. Just everywhere else. The umbrella kept most of it off, but it’s not falling straight down. The wind’s knocking it sideways. I feel bad for anybody who didn’t put their cars in the parking garage. Thank you so much,” she said as the girl brought the steaming cup of hot cocoa over and carefully placed it in her hands.

“Don’t mention it,” she said. “Chambers right?” she asked. “Puck with up,” she ribbed gently.

“Yeah,” Aria said, sipping the cocoa.

“I’m Vanessa. My roommate Heather talks about you all the time.”

Aria lifted her gaze to look at Vanessa. “Oh no. What does she say?”

Vanessa laughed. “Just how much she appreciates someone willing to roll up their sleeves. And honestly? Me too. If Heather is the theater’s drill sergeant, I’m its conductor. Costumes, backstage directions, while she’s managing the big picture I’m in the back praying to God the super tack holds long enough for Juliet to stab herself without a clothing malfunction.”

Aria shivered, clinging to the porcelain cup in her hands as if it contained pure, liquid oxygen and the rocket ship had just crashed back down to the Martian surface. Vanessa watched thoughtfully, and that didn’t help. She was... studying her, and it unnerved her.

“I know it’s not my place to say anything, Chambers,” Vanessa said quietly, “But you don’t look like you’re occupying space. You look like you’re hiding in it. Or from it.”

Aria lifted her gaze, trying to formulate a Lewis response, but the elevator dinged. Elaine and Kris stepped out.

Neither were wearing their scholar standard uniforms. Elaine had on a comfortable hoodie, her long, dark brown hair lying back over her shoulders and back now, and she held the beige cable, now patched with a professional black shrinkwrap where it had been soldered. Kris was wearing an extremely loud, neon yellow and blue tie dyed tee shirt that made green streaks where the yellow and blue haphazardly crossed paths, and a pair of baggy cargo shorts.

They both gasped. “Jesus Christ,” Elaine said. “Did... Did you actually run through that?” she asked, pointing her hand with the cable toward the door, where hail stones slammed hard against the glass, ineffectually trying to penetrate the newfound fortress.

“I was already halfway here so I didn’t really have a choice. I thought the hail was over, then,” she paused, another thunderclap causing her to flinch, “It opened up like the wrath of God.”

“Well,” Elaine said as she strolled over, placing the cable down on the arm of the sofa next to Aria, “I’m sorry to say, you’re not going anywhere until this lets up. I hope you can stand our company that long.”

Aria tried her best not to let just how much she wanted to be here right now shine through, but the Lewis mask didn’t just feel like cardboard, it felt like soggy, hail-battered cardboard. Between the aching muscles from fencing class that morning, the soaring high of her own realization in the rafters, and then the intellectual victory, getting a whole ass ten bonus points added to her GPA for the semester, it was getting harder and harder to put up even a little fake resistance.

“I don’t mind,” she said, having finally settled on that as the best compromise she could muster. Kris smirked to herself, but didn’t say a word as Elaine walked over to the coffee bar. “Kris? You want the usual?”

“Yeah, if you don’t mind,” Kris answered, taking a seat while Aria watched out of the corner of her eye. She wasn’t performing reconnaissance, by any means. She was just curious what ‘the usual’ would be for a girl like Kris, an absolute enigma of a person.

She was a little surprised then, to see Elaine fire up the electric kettle, pour up some hot water, and take a muslin saché of Lady Grey, dropping it in the cup, while she busied herself with the steam of the espresso machine for her own drink.

“I hate coffee,” Kris said, seemingly noticing Aria’s interest.

“I have to have it doped with sugar and some kind of syrup,” Aria said. Outside the golf balls had graduated to baseballs, and their frequency had increased - literally and in volume.

“You and me both,” Vanessa said, finally releasing Aria from her scrutinizing gaze. “If I don’t have at least two shots of mocha and a dollop of oat milk I can’t. I refuse,” she said as Elaine brought Kris’ tea over to her, and Aria realized that since arriving, this was the most time she’d spent in a common room.

“So, hey,” Elaine said, “Kris said you guys found an old Gateway PC, an actual cow box from the early days?” she asked, nodding toward the patched cable.

“Oh, oh yeah, somebody went to a lot of trouble to hide this thing. Not only is it off the network, it’s in a DIY Faraday cage. But, that might just be to keep it from blasting out EMI because there’s a couple of expensive mics and some old sound boards in there, too. It’s like a hidden recording studio - top of the line 20 years ago. I love going there to practice singing without bothering anybody.”

Elaine nodded thoughtfully. “Damn. That’s like lifting your bed and finding buried gold underneath it. And it was just... hidden this whole time?”

“Yeah, right under everyone’s noses,” Kris laughed. “Everyone but Chambers here, anyway.”

“Hope it was worth it at least,” Vanessa said. “You look like you went to war for that damn beige snake.”

“I feel like it,” Aria said honestly, finishing her cocoa just as a particularly loud chunk of hail slammed against the brick wall. Another inch to the right, and it probably would have shattered the window. Everyone but Elaine jumped, and Kris even squealed. Elaine just sat, quietly sipping her espresso.

An older girl, definitely senior in every respect, stepped into the common room. She looked poised and polished, and even her ponytail looked symmetrically planned, which made her Minnie Mouse tee shirt haphazardly hanging on her frame look even more comical.

“This isn’t letting up, so I’m enacting emergency dinner plans. Someone’ll be here soon with an armored delivery truck.” She wasn’t joking. She didn’t smirk when she said it, and, Aria had no trouble believing her. Clarity didn’t half-ass anything. They probably had one of those ‘Dominator’ vehicles storm chasers on YouTube and TikTok loved so much, exclusively to deliver meals on wheels to the dorms.

“I wonder if I can catch a ride back to my dorm with the delivery truck,” Aria mused. Kris gave her arm a playful, light punch, not hard enough to leave a mark, just enough to get her attention.

“Are we that bad?” she asked.

“Oh, oh God no,” Aria laughed, the Lewis mask sliding down her face for a moment. “I just feel bad, like I’m intruding on something.”

“Well, you’re not,” Vanessa shrugged. “So stop fidgeting and relax. Let me get you some more cocoa,” she said, standing up and reaching out a hand. She waited for Aria to hand her the cup. Suddenly the side fire door opened, and in walked two people wheeling a massive steel cart laden with styrofoam boxes, even as more girls slowly emerged behind them, coming down from upstairs.

Through the open fire door and the outside access, the storm howled, and sure enough, Aria could see the Dominator vehicle, hear the hail ineffectually slap against its double shielded metal skin, even as the pair who had entered looked like they were practically in space suits - probably some kind of specially shielded hazmat suits that let them not get beaten to hell while they unloaded the truck.

“Man,” Aria whispered, “Clarity doesn’t half ass anything do they?”

“Nope,” Elaine said as she got up, returning with two boxes. She pressed one into Aria’s hands. “Eat something. You burned like 4k calories today.” She winked and sat back down, as Vanessa brought a fresh cup of cocoa over to her.

Other girls were joining them now. Not a single one of them, not even Madison, gave her a second glance, which genuinely shocked her. Madison of all people, she just knew would have something smart assed to say, but she looked just as shaken up by the storm as Aria felt. She was wearing a two sizes too big beige hoodie, the usual intensity in her emerald eyes replaced with a nervous tick every time the thunder rolled or an intense hail stone smashed against a wall by the window.

Aria opened the lid, the intense, wonderful smell of garlic lasagna filling her lungs. She realized she hadn’t eaten anything since her egg McMuffin in the Student Union this morning, and her stomach reminded her of that fact with a loud, annoyed rumble only covered up by the roar of hail and the rumbling thunder.

She wasn’t Lewis, the stranger in a strange land. She was Aria, the refugee in a rainsoaked blazer, and even her would-be rivals acknowledged that. She didn’t feel like a museum piece or a mascot. She felt like part of the scenery, like everyone else. It felt incredible, and she longed for the moment to last. As she tore into the lasagna, stopping only to grab a bite of garlic bread, she began to wonder if there was some way it could?

The Dead Pixel Society - 10

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Identity Crisis
  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

Madison slid down a couple of stairs until she was sitting next to Aria. “I don’t think we’re even yet,” she said.

“Oh?” Aria asked. “You want something more?”

Madison snorted. “No. Yes. I don’t know. This,” she said, waving a frantic hand to indicate herself, the stairwell, the storm, everything.

“This isn’t enough to make up for me not screaming when I walked in on you in the girls’ bathroom. That was a ‘lol meet cute’ BS Disney moment. This is real. This is you seeing the Madison that hasn’t freaking existed since I was a freshman, and used to pray to God nobody heard me crying in the east wing stairwell, where the acoustics made my sobs sound like a tragic French opera..."


Mom: omg Lewis are you ok???
Lewis: Yeah. I’m sitting with my friends watching the storm.
Lewis: We had emergency dinner delivered lasagna in a dominator van lol
Mom: Oh thank God I was so worried
Mom: Did u hear about the tornado in Centerville?

“Oh my God,” Aria whispered, looking at her phone.

“What?” Madison asked, not the usual catty brat, but just as on edge as Aria felt when she first came in. Aria looked up from her phone.

“My mom just texted me. There was an EF 3 that hit Centerville.”

Madison flinched her eyes shut tightly for a moment. “I fucking hate storms. God damit.”

“We’re okay,” the senior RA said, placing her hand on Madison’s shoulder. “It’s starting to let up now. If we get a siren we can move into the shelter under the common room.”

“Yeah, okay,” Madison sighed. “Still not going to sleep for the next two days.”

Aria stayed quiet. Part of her actually wanted to try and comfort Madison, but, after everything Madison had put her through, why should she stick her neck out? It was good medicine for a bratty girl. No, no it wasn’t. Come on Aria, you’re better than that. Don’t sink to her level.

“Well, hey,” Aria said, and Madison slowly looked up at her, shooting her a guarded stare, “At least we got a great meal out of it right?”

“Yeah, whatever,” Madison sighed, stood, and walked away. She pushed the elevator button, and when it refused to respond, she slammed a fist against it and stormed into the stairwell.

“... Sorry,” Aria said.

“Forget about it,” Elaine said. “She’s just being Madison.”

“Are... you sure she’s going to be okay?” Aria asked. “Yeah I know, she’s a bitch, but... Well? I’m not. But I don’t want to make it worse either.”

Kris shrugged her shoulders. “If you want to go after her, I’m not stopping you. Power’s out anyway so it’s not like we can actually boot up the beige box until they get it working again.”

Aria glanced between Kris, Vanessa, and Elaine. She sighed. “God damit. I’ll be right back.”

“She’ll bite your head off,” Elaine commented casually, but she smiled as she said it.

“If that’s what she needs to do to feel better,” Aria answered, “I won’t take it personally.” She pushed through the fire door, only the amber glow of the emergency lights illuminating the stairwell. Madison was sitting on the landing just above where the stairs turned and opened to the storm cellar access, out of sight, her hoodie drawn over her head and her knees drawn to her chest.

Aria descended the stairs, her loafers squeaking and squelching with every step. Madison glared as she approached, and buried her face in her knees.

“Don’t fucking say it,” she said bitterly. “Don’t even fucking say it. I don’t want to hear it. Not from you. Not now,” Madison said, biting back a sob.

Aria just sat down two steps below her, giving her some space, and the high ground. She stared down at the wall below them.

“I worked so hard, for so fucking long to get where I am, and one FUCKING STORM is all it takes to send me spiraling, and of course you of all FUCKING people have to be here to see it,” she hissed. “It’s karma. It’s motherfucking karma.” She raised her head, though Aria didn’t see it. “Well say something god damit!”

Aria slowly looked up at her. “You told me not to say ‘it’. I didn’t know what ‘it’ was, so... I decided I should just keep my mouth shut and let you yell - at the storm, at me, at Clarity Prep,” she rolled her shoulders. “Whatever you needed. I couldn’t just... leave you.”

“What’s it going to cost me?” Madison demanded. “A date? You want to brag to all your buddies in the boys’ dorm how you totally made out with Madison Fox in the stairwell during the storm? Go ahead. I don’t give a fuck. Not like they’ll believe you anyway.”

“Um...” Aria said, turning to look up at Madison. “I have two friends in this entire school. At least, I think they’re friends. I don’t honestly know yet. And they’re both upstairs, in your common room. And I’d never make something like that up about you or anyone. I know you think everything’s transactional, but I really did feel bad. I know how it feels to spiral, remember? I’m the fucking dipshit who stuck her hand in a big ass wad of nasty gum and then ran into the girls’ bathroom by mistake.”

She’d called herself ‘her’ in front of Madison. She actually said ‘her’. She didn’t just cross the Rubicon, she was swimming laps.

“If you want to make this a transaction,” she said, pressing forward asit was too late to take it back now, “Then, consider this us being even for you not screaming that day and getting me in trouble for an honest to God blow out mistake.”

Madison stared at Aria for a long, long moment, and then she started to laugh. “Yeah that was pretty fucking nasty. What the hell were you even doing groping around under your desk like that anyway?” she asked softly, her own mask faltering for a moment.

“I found a note the other day, from some old students. I got it in my head that if I looked elsewhere I might find more. I got a reality check, really fast.”

Madison raised a hand, using the sleeve of her hoodie to wipe away her tears. “Did you find what you were looking for at least? Besides some nasty ass gum.”

“Yeah. I think I did,” Aria said quietly, turning to face forward again.

Madison slid down a couple of stairs until she was sitting next to Aria. “I don’t think we’re even yet,” she said.

“Oh?” Aria asked. “You want something more?”

Madison snorted. “No. Yes. I don’t know. This,” she said, waving a frantic hand to indicate herself, the stairwell, the storm, everything.

“This isn’t enough to make up for me not screaming when I walked in on you in the girls’ bathroom. That was a ‘lol meet cute’ bullshit disney moment. This is real. This is you seeing the Madison that hasn’t fucking existed since I was a freshman, and used to pray to God nobody heard me crying in the east wing stairwell, where the acoustics made my sobs sound like a tragic French opera. Ask for something. Anything. I don’t care what it is. I’ll make out with you here and now. I’ll even go out on a date if that’s what you want. Just. I need something to make us square.”

Aria looked down at her hands, and then back up at Madison. Her tear stained cheeks glistened in the amber light.

“There is something I want, but I’m not going to make you give it to me. I’m sorry. I’m just... I’m not that kind of person. Maybe that’s who you want to be, who this place wants me to be, but I believe in death of the author.” She reached up her hand and lightly squeezed Madison’s. “If you want to give me something, then, tell me you’re going to be okay.”

Madison actually blushed, even in the amber light, her glistening cheeks glowed red and she looked away. Aria started to stand. Madison’s hand shot out and grabbed her hand, pulling her back down.

“Okay,” Madison said, “I’ll be fine. But before you go, I have to know what you wanted to ask. I mean that’s so fucking vague it’s going to drive me crazy not knowing.”

“But if I tell you, then it sounds like I’m asking for it,” Aria answered, still holding Madison’s hand, albeit with the sleeve of Madison’s hoodie as a barrier between their palms, she could still feel Madison’s fingers gripping her, keeping her from leaving.

“No it isn’t,” Madison said. “It’s you telling the stairway what you would ask Madison Fox, if you could ask her for anything in the world, and a girl in a Clarity hoodie just happens to be listening. What was it?”

Aria blushed now. “Don’t laugh.”

“No promises, Chambers,” Madison shot back, adding, “But... if I do laugh it won’t be at you.”

“I wanted to hear Madison call me Aria, just once, here, while no one else is listening.

Madison blinked a couple of times. “That... That’s it?”

“Yup,” Aria said. “That’s it. Like I said, I’m not asking. I’m just... telling the stairwell.

Madison reached her free hand up and pulled back her hoodie. “If you say so, Aria.”

She leaned over, not to kiss Aria. A kiss would be a violation of their new found sacred trust, their truce. She did lean her head on Aria’s shoulder though. “Thank you for coming to check on me. I... Nobody ever checks on me. You’re lucky you have actual, real friends waiting for you up there. I have a fucking entourage because it’s just... It’s safer that way. My one and only ride or die friend is lucky enough to be off campus visiting her parents during this shit so I can’t even confide in her.”

“Well,” Aria said softly. “If you ever need to get away from the entourage and just breathe, the acoustics in the catwalks above the theater are so much better than any stairwell.”

That time, Madison did laugh a little. She squeezed Aria’s hand again before finally letting it go, and they just sat in silence, letting their body heat warm each other for a full five minutes of pure, blissful silence. Suddenly the groan of an HVAC finding itself prodded awake like a sleeping dragon echoed in the stairwell. Madison pulled away and ran both sleeves over her cheeks to ensure any last traces of saltwater were mopped away.

“Tell Elaine that fucking cable had better be out of our common room by morning. It’s bad enough she stinks up our whole floor soldering that crap,” she said, her cynical, grumpy crocodile mask returning. She cracked just the tiniest smile as she and Aria looked at each other. “See you in AP Gov Monday, Aria.”

They parted ways there, Aria heading back to the common room while Madison continued up to her floor. She pushed the door open. Kris had her hand hovering inches from the door, and retracted it with a surprised laugh.

“Jeez there you are. I was beginning to think she shoved you down the stairs. All good?” she asked.

Aria smiled thoughtfully and nodded. “Yeah, all good.”

The Dead Pixel Society - 11

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

Aria gets a temporary respite from having to return to her old dorm that might not actually be that temporary, after the storm left Clarity campus in shambles. By a vote of the floor majority, she's officially unofficially a refugee under Elaine and Kris' protections now


Author's Note:

Sorry this one's a bit late! I had to go through and remove the emoji from the texts because they crash Drupal :D

***

When Aria tried to leave the dorm, the senior RA called after her. “Hey, where do you think you’re going?”

Aria turned and looked over her shoulder. “I was going to try and get back to my dorm?”

“Nu uh,” she said. “It’s way too dangerous out there. Go and see Nurse Amber and I’ll see about getting you a bed for the night here. There are trees and powerlines down all over the campus, no buts,” she said firmly.

Aria’s heart skipped a beat. “Here? Tonight?” she squeaked.

“Hey Sara, we’ve got two extra beds in our room remember? Because Tracy washed out, and Laura wanted to bunk with her cousin on 3?”

“Hey, that’s right,” Sara answered. “You sure you two don’t mind?”

“Hell no,” Kris said, shaking her head. “I’ll vouch for them.”

Them...

She was officially a ‘them’ now, not a boy in a soggy blazer. Aria couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“That makes three of us,” Heather said.

“Four,” Lyra added.

“Five,” Vanessa chimed in. “And that makes it a floor majority. If Madison has a problem with it she can sleep in the storm cellar.”

“You heard the mob, Chambers,” Sara said, motioning with a beckoning finger. “Come on, I’ll walk you over to our medical office.”

“I... Thank you,” Aria said softly as she moved to follow Sara, clinging to her soggy umbrella like a life preserver on a choppy and unfamiliar sea.

“While you’re getting checked out I’ll find you something dry so you don’t freeze to death on us,” she said, leaving Aria at the door. Nurse Amber was waiting just inside the office, listening to a NOAA weather radio broadcast, but she switched it off and looked up on hearing Aria and Sara’s voices.

“Jesus Christ,” she said softly as she sprang to her feet, ushering Aria to a chair. “I thought I heard someone got caught out in this mess but you look like you went five rounds with Creed,” she teased.

“I feel like it,” Aria groaned. “But the lasagna helped.”

Nurse Amber checked Aria over, poking and prodding at particularly bad bruises, and even bandaging one of the more severe welts on her arm with some waterproof medical adhesive because, as it turned out, she was prescribing Aria at least a 20 minute hot shower. She didn’t have signs of a concussion at least, which Aria already knew, but it was nice to have a medical professional’s confirmation.

***

By the time she had managed to find her way to the fourth floor things had settled down a bit at least. The rain still pelted hard against the pod walls, but the hail had stopped, and the wind had died down a bit.

Aria was surprised to find how similar the girls’ dorms were to the boys’, and yet, they were so different too. For one thing, the carpet had that same drab charcoal low pile ‘dorm’ vibe, the same off-purple Clarity Beige™ wall paint, and even similar geometric and abstract art prints on the walls, but the dorms felt more subdued and quiet, and not just because of the storm.

Girls were moving about and chatting, mostly about the storm, the tornado in Centerville, just trying to wind down after the terrible evening. Hardly anyone paid Aria any attention. The door to 401 was wide open and someone’s stereo or speakers were playing Billie Eilish, but it wasn’t obnoxiously loud.

A girl with ash blonde hair, wearing nothing but a lacey pink bra and sweat pants emerged from 402 right as Aria came close.

“Oh, sorry, didn’t see you,” she said, nearly running into Aria, and flashing her an apologetic smile. She didn’t scream or demand to know why a boy was on their floor. Aria didn’t even clock that she looked a lot like Heather, just much more athletic. She was in her own anxious world of trying to decide if she belonged here or not.

“Next one up,” she heard Madison say softly next to her. “You’re looking for Elaine and Kris’ room. It’s the next one up.”

“Oh,” Aria said, turning to look at Madison, who was just leaning in her doorway now. “Thanks.”

Madison shrugged her shoulders. “Sure,” she said and turned to walk back into her room.

Elaine and Kris, because they had a four bed pod, actually had the luxury of their own private bathroom and shower with private stalls so as soon as Aria got there, Elaine showed her to it, and even handed her the white Clarity hoodie and sweat pants Sara had dropped off for her to change into.

“You can use my hair dryer if you need to dry your underwear, if you’re as soaked through as you look like you are,” Elaine said. “We’ll let you have the whole bathroom to yourself. Take as long as you need, okay?”

“Thanks,” Aria said. “This is all so... I keep wondering if I died out there in that storm and this is heaven, except heaven wouldn’t hurt this much.”

Elaine giggled, giving Aria that same knowing smile Kris liked to give her, but didn’t say anything, just closed the bathroom door behind Aria so she could have her promised privacy.

She leaned her back against the door and breathed deeply. Something smelled like lilacs and coconut, an odd combination, probably soap and shampoo? But more importantly, one of the rocks the octopus had been juggling had just suddenly turned into a dove, and two of the eight legs had decided it was better to work together.

Sure enough, when she stripped down and entered the shower, the default option soap, something she’d never used in the boys’ dorm, smelled strongly of lilacs. The coconut smell seemed to be coming from the shampoo dispenser.

She made copious use of both, scrubbing away any last remnants of the Lewis mask and watching as they washed down the drain under the gentle, almost spa-like tap of the rain shower heads - ironically giving her soul and body a much needed healing moment after the icy rain and hail stone assault from earlier in the evening.

***

When she finally emerged a full 45 minutes later, scrubbed clean, dry, and warm in her Clarity hoodie and sweat pants, the girl in the lacey pink bra had returned, wearing an Abney Park tee shirt now, and she was balancing three big bowls of popcorn in her hands.

“Jess’ roommate in 405 fired up their popcorn machine,” she said, passing out bowls to Kris and Elaine before approaching Aria with the third, the smell of salty butter and dry kernels, the perfect icing on the proverbial cake that she needed.

“Thank you so much. Can... Can I ask you a stupid question?”

‘Shoot,” the girl said, grinning. “You want to know if I’m related to Heather?” Aria nodded sheepishly, taking a bite of popcorn as she laughed. “We’re twins. Nobody believes it at first because we’re so different, but we like to joke she got all the creativity and I got the athleticism. I’m Cassandra, but everybody calls me Sandy.”

“I’m Aria,” Aria said without thinking.

“Well, Aria,” Sandy said, “if you need anything else don’t even hesitate to ask. I’ve got a mini fridge full of Black Cherry Dr. Pepper and 401 has Pepsi Zero if you want one.”

“Can I have a Black Cherry Dr. Pepper?” Aria asked. “I love those things.”

“Sure thing. I’ll be right back.”

Aria slowly eased herself onto one of the unoccupied beds. Elaine’s was obvious by the fencing trophies on the headboard, and Kris was relaxing on hers, looking at her tablet, but there were two more, one of which actually had a blanket and pillow on it while the other just seemed shoved sideways to get it out of the way until someone came along to claim it.

“Aria huh?” Kris said, looking over at her. “That’s pretty.”

“Thanks,” Aria said. “It’s funny. It’s a solo, but I don’t feel like a soloist anymore.”

“You belong here more than I do,” Kris said bluntly. Aria looked up at her. She waved a hand at the air. “Don’t think too hard about it. I’ll explain when you’re less frazzled. I don’t think you could handle another surprise tonight anyway,” she said, as Sandy reappeared, holding not a can, but a 20 oz bottle.

“Thank you so, so much,” Aria said. “I’ll pay you back later.”

“No, you won’t,” Sandy laughed. “I’m the only one on our floor who likes these things - or I was. Having someone else justify my weird tastes is payment enough.”

Sara: Hey chambers just letting you know I’ve talked to Director Winters and
your student link is authorized once the NFC is fixed you’re officially
our guest until further notice because the north quad is trashed
its just too dangerous [smiling face emoji] [school house emoji]

Aria sat up, looked at her phone, and let out another squeak. Elaine glanced casually over at her. “I just became a permanent refugee ‘until further notice’ because my dorm’s a mess, apparently.”

“One of us, one of us,” Elaine and Kris chanted in unison. Aria groaned, but laughed as she wrote a response. The Martian octopus finally found a reef to cling to.

Lewis: OMG thank you Sara! [folded hands emoji]

The Dead Pixel Society - 12

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Mystery or Suspense
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Female to Male
  • Real World
  • School or College Life
  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Dead Pixel Society

© 2026 Zoe Taylor

...Elaine coughed. “Pardon my American. But, you’re gaslighting yourself again babe.“

“Again?” Aria asked. “I didn’t realize I was doing it a first time.”

Elaine laughed as she got up, nursing the ice pack against her wrist, and walked over to sit beside her. “You’ve been doing it all night. Every time someone looks at you, you flinch back like you’re going to be slapped. Look I get it, you’re in a weird situation, and you’ve been living a... What’s Heather call it?” Elaine looked at Kris.

“Trouser role,” Kris said without missing a beat.


After what was quite possibly the best night’s sleep Aria had ever had, she found herself jolted awake to the sounds of chainsaws and heavy machinery the next morning. She sat bolt upright and groggily looked around. Kris was sitting on her bed looking at her tablet again, with no sign of Elaine.

“So last night wasn’t a dream,” Aria said quietly. Kris laughed.

“Nope. Elaine wishes it was though. She’s down in the infirmary. I’ll let her tell you what happened if she’s comfortable with it, but uh, just gonna say you’re not the only one that found,” Kris paused at the sound of another chainsaw being fired up just below them, albeit four floors down, “That jarring. They’re delivering catering down in the common room if you’re hungry though.”

“Oh, it’s not those nasty, runny eggs is it?” Aria groaned."The catering last night was to die for, but those cafeteria people can’t scramble an egg to save their lives.”

“Nah,” Kris said, “It’s McDonalds from the Student Union. We’re stuck due to the storm damage.”

“How bad is it? My text from Sara said the north quad was trashed. Did anyone get seriously hurt?”

Kris shook her head."Just a few like you who got caught out in the nastier hail. How are you feeling by the way?”

Better,” Aria yawned."Except I wish I’d slept in my noise cancelling headphones now.”

“Yeah, me too,” Elaine groaned from the doorway."Amber says it’s just a bruise, but to take it easy for a couple of days.” She had a reusable ice pack pressed against her wrist."Kris tell you what happened?”

“Nope,” Kris answered for her, grinning."I figured I’d let you embarrass yourself.”

“You’re too kind,” Elaine sighed."I’m seventeen years old, an elite athlete, and a fencer no less, and I fell out of my fucking bed,” she grumped, plopping on her bed.

Aria, rather than laughing, gave her a sympathetic smile."That almost happened to me the other week when my asshole neighbor the next dorm over decided 7am was a perfect time to blast Metallica at full volume through his new 20” speakers, right by my bedroom wall.”

Elaine did laugh at that."Ouch. Don’t your floor advisors enforce noise ordinances over there? Jeez, Becky’d come down hard on anybody pulling that crap on our floor, if Madison didn’t get to them first.”

“Only after midnight or before 7,” Aria sighed."It’s kind of my fault for being up so late working the catwalks.”

“Bullshit,” Elaine said, and then coughed."Pardon my American. But, you’re gaslighting yourself again babe."

“Again?” Aria asked."I didn’t realize I was doing it a first time.”

Elaine laughed as she got up, nursing the ice pack against her wrist, and walked over to sit beside her."You’ve been doing it all night. Every time someone looks at you, you flinch back like you’re going to be slapped. Look I get it, you’re in a weird situation, and you’ve been living a... What’s Heather call it?” Elaine looked at Kris.

“Trouser role,” Kris said without missing a beat.

“Right, a trouser role - you know, where a female plays a male character in a play. But you’re our guest, and nobody, not even the Queen Bee can do anything to take that away from you. You’ve already proven to us that you belong here. Now, you just have to let everyone else see that too.”

“Take it from someone whose entire identity is pretending to be a psycho manic pixie dream girl,” Kris said, “Acting like a girl is fucking exhausting. You ain’t acting, Aria.”

Aria turned to look at Kris. After a full 9 hours of sleep, a hot shower, and, well, the last 24 hours, but especially the last 12, Aria was finally thinking clearly enough to realize what Kris had been hinting at all along.

“Oh... Oh shit. Kris I am so sorry.”

Kris smiled wide and shook his head."Don’t be. I’d trade places with you in a heartbeat if I could, but even if I wanted to, it’s not in the cards for me. Not until I’m 18 anyway. I can start the T-juice the second I’m out from under my helicopter asshole parents and got this place behind me with a cherry recco for an ivy league school. Until then,” Kris switched to the voice he used to drive boys wild, “I’m just your average ordinary every day manic pixel dream girl!” He even gave a lyrical, practiced bubbly giggle.

Elaine laughed and shook her head."At least me being gay doesn’t change anything. I focus on being an athlete because that’s my passion. I feel bad for both of you - I really do.”

“Wait so,” Aria said, “You’re gay, Kris is trans like me, is, like, everyone in this school hiding something?”

“Well, not everyone,” Elaine shrugged, getting up to walk back over to sit on her own bed again, and moving the ice pack up to her shoulder."Lyra’s pretty open about being a transgirl."

“Lyra,” Aria said, blinking."Lyra Short. The gorgeous goddess mezzo soprano who would live in the music room if she could. She’s trans too?”

“Yup,” Kris said casually."At first I fucking hated her because I thought she was a sellout. But the more I thought about it,” he shrugged, “The more I realized she just did the math, and realized she didn’t have the luxury of waiting like I do.”

“Anyway,” Elaine said, “You two should go get breakfast while it’s still hot. They’ve got mcmuffins and breakfast burritos downstairs. Might be some biscuits and gravy platters left too.”

“I gotta figure out what I’m going to wear for the next couple of days too,” Aria said, “If I’m going to be stuck here.”

“I use gender neutral powder spray deodorant if that helps,” Kris said, and picked up a thin, blue can from off his nightstand, tossing it to Aria.

“Oh,” Aria said, “Thank you.”

***

Because Elaine’s bed was directly under the window, and she kept the Venesian blinds drawn Aria hadn’t actually seen how bad the damage was until they got near the elevator. She stopped, walking to the window overlooking the campus because a security light had been bent at a 45 degree angle toward it. Had it fallen just a few feet further it would have smashed right through the window one floor below.

A crew wearing different colored hard hats had presently secured it with a cherry picker truck’s bucket while they worked to set it upright, and others were using chainsaws to carve up fallen trees. Some sheet metal was twisted up around another tree, and there was even debris not belonging to the school, like a pup tent fully assembled and supported by its internal skeletal frame, lying on its side near the admin offices off in the distance.

“They’re saying it’s straight line winds,” Madison spoke up behind Aria. She quietly walked up beside her, staring out."I say that’s bullshit. Straight line winds don’t twist a fucking piece of sheet metal around a tree like it’s a pretzel. This is September. This shit isn’t supposed to happen right now,” she sighed, turning to walk away before Aria could say anything.

She was giving off too much main character energy for Aria to really want to interrupt her, anyway. Maybe she was spending too much time around Heather and the other theater geeks, but, the thought ‘The best spear carriers know when to say nothing at all’ crossed her mind for some reason, as she waited for the next elevator so she and Kris, who had just caught up with her after changing shirts, could head down to breakfast.

As the doors opened onto the common room, Aria heard a girl from another floor say something to the effect of “Was there really a boy spending the night in our dorms last night?”

She froze, trying her best to remember what Elaine had literally JUST told her, but she couldn’t help it. She had to hear the response.

“No way. I didn’t see any boys last night,” the other girl said.

“See?” Kris hissed in her ear, bumping his shoulder against hers lightly and flashing a knowing smirk.

Breakfast by all rights should have been a scrimmage of first come first served. The boys’ dorm probably would’ve had guys dogpiling these servers and taking as much as possible for themselves, claiming it was for ‘their friends’. Here, if someone got two McDonalds bags, Aria noticed, they really WERE getting something for a friend who was either busy getting themselves or the food delivery person’s drink, or both.

“Snag me a burrito?” Kris asked."I’mma get our drinks,” he said, as if to punctuate that point further. Aria buried her hands in her pockets, approaching the caterers. More gossip about the alleged boy in the dorms floated up around her, mostly in quiet whispers, but she never caught anyone shooting her the side eye.

Her hair wasn’t THAT long, just in that kind of in-between phase of ‘hadn’t cut it since February’ that it was only just starting to reach the nape of her neck, bangs long enough she could tuck them back behind her ears and out of her eyes.

She knew it wasn’t scholar standard, and she gave zero craps, rat’s tails, or, most importantly, fucks.

“May I get two breakfast burritos please, for my dorm mate and me? Aria asked. The woman standing next to the warming station handed her two bags without hesitation.

“Sure you don’t want anything else?” she asked. Aria noticed the donuts sitting in boxes near the warming station."Kris didn’t say anything except a burrito, but... May I get a bear claw please?”

Aria joined Kris a few seconds later. He was laughing.

“What?” Aria asked. Kris just grinned, trading a McDonalds bag for a McCafé mocha.

“Amy from 3A asked if I knew who the cute girl in the hoodie was. I told her you’re Aria, visiting the campus to see if you want to attend. She said to tell you she’s really sorry you had to see it like this and hopes it doesn’t ‘deter you from considering Clarity Prep.’”

They both burst out laughing, though Aria’s laughter died in her throat as she turned around to find Madison staring at her. It wasn’t the hard glare she expected, but something more analytical and thoughtful. Madison casually picked up her phone, while someone in her entourage was vapidly going on a mile a minute about something unimportant.

Madison: [weary face]
Madison: You need to work on your cover story if you want to survive past the storm Aria
Madison: Just saying [kiss mark]

If Kris noticed, he didn’t say anything, as Aria set down her donut, licked her fingers clean, and typed back a quick reply.

Lewis: Hey thanks I’ll work on it. Let me know if you think of anything better
Because it wasn’t my idea I’m just trying to survive right now

Madison stared at Aria for longer than she probably intended to. Aria overheard someone in the entourage say something like “Oh, the new girl? Yeah she’s on 4 with us while she’s visiting or, whatever. She’s mid but she seems okay I guess.”

Madison: do you hear this crap I have to listen to it constantly [weary face]
Madison: Sorry I’ve got nothing but you can borrow a few of my skirts? [devil face emoji]

Aria bit back a laugh and put down her phone. Kris just rolled his eyes finally."You two are so fucking weird,” he said jokingly."Want to try and see if you can sneak into your dorm after brekkie?”

Aria glanced back at Madison one last time. She wasn’t staring anymore."Yeah, I’m curious how bad it is over there. I heard it’s straight line winds, so maybe the dorm’s still intact.”

The Huntress and the Hiker: a Modern Day Myth

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Magic
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Wishes

Other Keywords: 

  • Cozy
  • Greek Mythology

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

He had been lost for what felt like a week now, even though it had only been a day or two. But the intense fog that just refused to lift made navigating the thick forest nearly impossible. He had so far managed to stave off hunger, but he was getting desperately thirsty, when in the distance, he thought he could hear running water.

He knew better than to run. Running would only quicken his growing exhaustion, and he needed to conserve his energy, but it wasn’t easy. His feet felt heavy, his lungs and legs ached, and he regretted not staying in place. But then, he wasn’t in the best state of mind to begin with. That was what this whole solo hiking trip had been about. He wanted to get lost for awhile.

“Mission accomplished,” he muttered to himself dryly. He could kick himself, if his legs lifted that high.

He trudged through the woods, not another sound to be heard but his footsteps in the undergrowth and the increasingly nearer sounds of a gentle stream and soft roar of water flowing over a cliff. But then he thought he heard something else, intermingled with the water’s gurgle. Laughter?

“Hello?” he called out. “Is anyone there?”

Silence. He sighed. “I’m losing my mind. I swear to God if I get out of this alive I’ll never-” he stopped short, hearing something rustling in the undergrowth, and would have wet himself if not for the dehydration, as a deer leapt from the bushes and sprang past him. He jumped back out of the deer’s path and then quickened his pace, not wanting to find out what scared a deer more than a human stumbling through the brush could have - although that could have just been the lightheadedness talking.

“Is anyone there?” he called out again, but only after the stream came into view. The waterfall tumbled gently over a cliff some 9 or 10 feet up, pure white water. He knelt down by the water’s edge. Something felt wrong. The mists seemed to clear up around the stream and the waterfall.

He scooped up some of the cool, refreshing water and drank slowly from his cupped hands. He thought he heard the laughter again. It was coming from the direction of the waterfall. He glanced up, and for a moment, thought he could see the silhouette of a woman with long, fiery red hair showering in the water. He quickly looked down again.

“Oh my gosh, I am so sorry!” he called out louder this time, trying to be heard over the waterfall that, even now, seemed to grow from a trickle to a roar in his ears. He heard the splash of someone diving into the stream, as he got to his feet, his eyes shut tightly. He even raised his hand theatrically over his eyes to show that he wasn’t looking, as he turned around.

“I am so, so sorry,” he repeated as he heard sounds of someone rising up out of the stream and stepping onto the mossy bank beside him. He jumped slightly when he felt a hand from the opposite direction gently grasp his arm, and then another hand, further down, slipped into his, interlocking its fingers with him. The hand gave him a reassuring squeeze, even as the other figure moved to step in front of him.

“Lost, little one?” came a strong, dominant female voice. It sounded like it belonged to someone much taller. He was 5’9”, but this was a towering figure.

“Yeah, I slipped and fell down a gully, and I’ve been wandering in these woods for like two days. I’m really sorry. I didn’t realize you were bathing. I was just so thirsty.”

The woman chuckled to herself. “It’s alright,” she said, more calmly now.. “You may open your eyes now. My daughter and I are, ah, what is the human word?”

“Decent?” came a softer, more innocent and cheerful voice from beside him, definitely the source of the laughter he had heard earlier.

The taller figure snapped her fingers. “Ah, yes. Decent. Although I must say, your respect is quite... unexpected. But not unappreciated. Not like the last fool who wandered into my woods at any rate.”

“Actaeon wasn’t nearly as fun,” the voice beside him giggled, and as he slowly opened his eyes, he looked up, and then up again. The woman standing before him was certainly towering. She had to be at least 6’10”, but he had to admit, quite beautiful. To say that she was pale would be an understatement though. Apart from her fiery red hair, which confirmed she was the one he saw in the waterfall, and her crystal blue eyes, and strawberry red lips, she was practically monochrome.

She wore a very loose tunic dress in forest green with a near off the shoulder neckline and a simple vine for a belt, and, he observed, carried a bow that was very nearly as tall as the woman herself. He didn’t dare risk a glance at whomever was holding onto his arm just yet. Somehow though, he felt, deep down, that he would sooner be able to rip his own arm from its socket than to move her unwillingly.

“Would you care for some tea?” the woman asked. “You said you were thirsty,” she added. “And, my daughter seems to have taken a fancy to you.”

He blushed slightly at that, risking a quick glance at the figure beside him. Unlike her mother, the young woman to his left looked much more human, with nut brown hair and a bright, innocent, or perhaps mischievous grin - he wasn’t sure yet.

“Uh, yes, thank you,” he said. “You said these are your woods?” he asked, as the young lady beside him let go of his arm, but only after giving his hand a last gentle squeeze, and he stepped in line almost automatically as the lady hunter stalked away determinedly toward a small clearing nearby.

He may have been delirious from dehydration before, but he knew for certain that the campsite was not here before. For one thing, it lay directly in the path that he took to get to the waterfall, and yet now, here it sat with a roaring fire, and a buck skin tent pitched close by. Rugged looking, handmade deer skin chairs even sat neatly arranged around the fire, and a copper kettle hung from a rod, steam slowly beginning to billow from its spout.

“That is correct,” the huntress stated as she placed her bow against the crook of a tree and removed the quiver from her side. He also knew for certain that she had no quiver when he first saw her, in part because he was following directly behind her and would’ve seen it swinging. “It is unusual for someone, particularly a man, to find his way into my woods - even more so a mortal man,” she said as nonchalantly as if she were discussing the strange fog that surrounded them.

The young woman walked around and past him, and he could see now that she had light olive skin in comparison to the monochrome white of her mother. She wore a similar tunic dress though, and sported a pair of rugged deer skin sandals up to her knees. She lifted the kettle off the fire, and began to pour the water into three wooden cups.

“So,” the huntress said, crystal blue gaze locked firmly on her visitor, “How is it that you have come to my woods today. What is it that you hunt?”

He blushed slightly and quickly shook his head. “N-nothing,” he stammered out, as the young woman handed him a cup. “Thank you,” he added, graciously. The older woman gave him an approving smile, though for his answer, or for his gratitude, he couldn’t yet tell. “I’m not a hunter. I’m just a down on his luck dumbass who slipped and fell, and woke up here.”

The woman laughed slightly to herself, watching as he looked into the cup. The outside was wooden, true, but he quickly realized, the inside was plated in pure, solid gold. He lifted the cup to his lips. “Chamomile,” the woman said. “It’s an excellent herbal tea to calm the nerves.”

“It’s delicious,” he said, again, graciously. “Thanks a lot for letting me rest here. I felt so bad for disturbing you guys. Ladies. Women,” he tried to correct himself. The younger woman snickered. “I’m sorry. I’m Don,” he said.

“Oh, that’s a pretty name!” the young woman burst out. “Nice to meet you Morninglight! I’m Amber!” she bubbled happily.

“And I am The Huntress,” Artemis stated matter-of-factly, before he could correct Amber. The name Actaeon flashed across his mind again. That was the name she had mentioned earlier. Actaeon and the Huntress. Surely this couldn’t be... Could it?

“And, my dear Morninglight,” Artemis said as she leaned forward slightly, staring directly into his soul from across the campfire, and making him wish there was at least another mile and a half, and preferably a very deep canyon, between them too, “Everyone seeks something. No one merely stumbles into these woods - my woods - who doesn’t desperately want something.”

He started to speak, but Amber cleared her throat. He glanced at her. She grinned, shaking her head very slowly. He sipped his tea instead.

Artemis laughed, leaning back in her chair. “Do I intimidate you?” she asked bluntly.

“Does the nearly 7’ tall woman whose land I apparently stumbled onto, who could bury me so deep in the woods that the wolves would never find my bones, intimidate me?” is what he didn’t say. He certainly thought it quite hard though. Instead, he said, “A little?” And then sighed. “Yes. No offense, but you scare the hell out of me.”

Amber nearly spit out her tea with laughter at that, and Don shot her a glance. She was enjoying his discomfort entirely too much. Artemis, though, let out a deep, booming laugh that seemed to echo off some distant mountain behind him. “You’re honest at least. I appreciate that. And, in case I haven’t made it quite clear by the mere fact that you still draw breath, little Morninglight, you’re in no danger here.”

“Mother simply wants to understand how, and why, you found your way here,” Amber translated, still giggling mirthfully. “There are, ordinarily, only a small handful of humans that find their way to this place, you see, and... Most of them are less respectful.”

“And so they are treated like the animals that they seem so keen to behave as,” Artemis finished. “You, however, are different. And so, that leaves me with a bit of a quandary in what I should do with you.”

He tensed up slightly at that, and the Huntress chuckled again, less mirthful than Amber had.

“I told you,” she said, “Here and now, in this time and place, you’re safe.”

“But if I tried to leave, that could change, right?” he asked bluntly. Artemis’ strawberry red lips parted into a wide grin.

“Ooh, you catch on fast, little Morninglight. But, in truth? I don’t think I want to hurt you, if only for the sake of my daughter. She so rarely takes an interest in anyone.” She tilted her head to one side slightly, staring past him in thought.

“What was it you were fleeing?” Amber asked. “If you weren’t seeking something, then you must have been fleeing something - whether you realized it, or not.”

“I was just trying to get away from it all for the weekend, to clear my head,” he answered, beginning to relax and feel much more comfortable now, as at least, here and now, he did feel safe. Of course, for all he knew, he could be lying at the bottom of that gully with a concussion, and all this was a fever dream.

“My girlfriend was cheating on me with my roommate, I was on academic suspension because my grades sucked, I just needed to get away from... everything.” He trailed off and then stared into his cup. “I really liked her, too. She said I wasn’t man enough for her. She should’ve had the damn decency to break up with me at least, instead of sneaking around.”

He threw back the last of the tea and swallowed it. To his surprise, it was Artemis who stood up to refill his cup this time. “The pieces begin to fall into place,” she said, putting her hand on top of his head briefly before sitting again.

“How’s that?” he asked, adding, “Thank you, by the way. This really is amazing tea. I’ll have to get you to teach me how to make it like this.”

“Millennia of practice,” Artemis said bluntly, but smiled as she said it. Was it his imagination, or was she actually warming up to him? She seemed more friendly, even matronly, which flew in the face of the Greek myths he remembered about her. Then again, up until this point, she lived up to them every bit and then some.

“I guess I’ll have to make the most of the time I have, then,” he said. “Since I can’t leave.”

“No one said you can’t leave,” Artemis said, looking back directly at him again. “Just that I can’t let you speak of this place. I need some guarantee of your silence.” She trailed off, as he sipped at his second cup of tea. He was really starting to relax now.

“You have it,” he answered. “As far as I’m concerned this has all been a concussion induced nightm- he caught himself, and glanced at Amber, who returned his gaze with a giggle. “Dream. I haven’t decided yet if I want to wake up or not.”

“Oh, my sweet little Morninglight, this is no dream,” Artemis said with a chuckle. “But you will wake up soon, with my blessing.”

His eyelids began to feel heavier and heavier, and he looked down at the empty cup in his hands. His vision blurred slightly, and he slumped back in the chair.

“Remember,” her voice echoed in his mind. “My blessing, for your promise.”

Great big drops of what Dawn at first thought were rain splattered her face. She jolted awake, lying on her back, and caked in mud where she had fallen down off the trail and into the small gully, as a red and white bloodhound licked her face happily.

“Dawn!” she heard someone calling. The dog bayed and yelped. “Artemis!” the voice said, more excitedly. “Did you find her?”

Bark!

“Okay, just a second! I’m almost there!” And a moment later, a familiar face peeked over the edge. A young woman with a light, olive tan and who wore a forest service jacket, her nut brown hair tucked up but peeking out from under a Search and Rescue cap, waved as she called down. “Don’t move! I’ll be right there to check you out okay?”

Dawn raised her hand to give the woman who looked suspiciously like Amber a thumbs up, coughed, and groaned, stroking the dog’s big floppy ears. “Ooooh Gods, my head,” she moaned. She could hear possibly Amber chattering on a radio as she ran the length of the gully and then, her rapidly approaching footsteps. She slid to a stop on her knees, whipping her backpack off.

“Hang in there Dawn,” she said. “My name is Amber. Another ranger’s on her way with a backboard. Try not to move, okay?”

“I don’t think I could if I wanted to,” Dawn answered. “My ankle’s pretty swollen, and my head’s pounding. I think I sprained one and brained the other.”

That got a genuine laugh out of Amber. “Your spirits are up anyway. Here, let me give you some water. You’ve been missing for almost 24 hours,” she said as she unscrewed a bottle, bringing it gently to Dawn’s lips to let her sip. “Easy now. One sip at a time. Good girl Artemis,” she added, giving the dog a treat and scratching her ears.

“Artemis, huh?” Dawn said. “That’s a great name.”

“Almost there,” another female voice came over Amber’s radio, as the sound of an ATV roaring through the woods drew closer. Before too long, they had Dawn loaded on the backboard, and once back at the trail head, Amber rode with her in the ambulance.

Dawn floated in and out of consciousness, occasionally mumbling something about how Amber made the best chamomile tea, and how she looked forward to meeting Artemis again.

In the hospital, she occasionally dreamed, both about that place, those woods, and about the life she only half remembered, how miserable everything was, how depressed she always felt. It was odd though. Whenever she dreamed about Artemis’ realm, it was no longer Amber there with Artemis, but another girl, younger and more blonde, always the same girl, but nothing like Amber had been.

She was surprised to find that, once she was out of the ICU, once they were sure her concussion had healed, Amber - the forest service girl that is, was the first of her visitors. She had brought fresh cut chamomile flowers, along with packets of Bigelowe’s brand ‘Calming Chamomile’ tea.

Dawn couldn’t help but to laugh. She wanted so badly to ask Amber about it, but her promise to Artemis kept her silence. Fortunately for her, Amber explained it away as how Dawn ‘kept mumbling about chamomile’ in the ambulance ride. After that, the two became fast friends. Dawn had a certain ease about her that Amber found alluring, and Dawn for her part, was falling for Amber quite fast.

On the last day of her hospital stay, when she was almost ready to check out, Amber appeared in the doorway, carrying a thermos of chamomile tea. It had become their little inside joke, their tradition, that Amber brought hot tea whenever she visited. Dawn’s doctors for their part, approved of it on the grounds that it was definitely helping Dawn’s recovery.

“I know this is your last day,” Amber said, breaking out the cups. “This might sound forward of me, but... Do you... Would you want to... have dinner some time, after you’re settled back in? I know you’ve got loads of college work to catch up on though.”

“Like a date?” Dawn asked cautiously as she looked at Amber over the rim of her tea cup. Amber blushed.

“Or as friends.”

“A date sounds heavenly,” Dawn said. Amber tried her best not to squeal, causing Dawn to laugh as she sat forward, motioning Amber closer, and put an arm around her. “I wanted to ask you, but I was afraid you might say no.”

“How could I say no,” Amber said, putting her forehead to Dawn’s, “To the girl of my dreams?”

They both giggled as Dawn blushed deeply. “I love Artemis,” she sighed. She couldn’t help it. It just slipped.

“Me too,” Amber said automatically, and for just a brief moment, she gave Dawn the most knowing, mischievous grin, and then kissed her. “Come on you. Let’s take a walk around the courtyard one last time before they unhook your IV and we don’t have an excuse to take it slow anymore,” she teased.

The Purest Snow

Author: 

  • Dark Kitten
  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Wishes

TG Elements: 

  • Christmas

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
PurestSnowTitleImage.png

Sometimes miracles can come from the humblest of places, especially when a selfless wish is made for another, on the first, pure snow, or when someone upstairs is watching...

It was a bitterly cold winter afternoon, snow and ice blanketing the ground and the roadways, with talk of a blizzard. This was Washington, after all. If it wasn’t raining, it was snowing. If it wasn’t snowing, there was fog. The town of Winter River looked like a veritable picture postcard of holiday decorations - predominantly Christmas themed, but with a token menorah or other festive decorations in shop windows around the quaint little city.

Shoppers bustled about getting last minute presents for friends and family, and on the bridge that led to the other half of town, as well as the university, a figure stood on the roadside walkway. From a distance, one would be hard pressed to tell if the figure were male or female. It wore a heavy black trenchcoat and loose fitting ski pants over heavy ski boots. The only telling sign was a mop of long, red hair peeking out from under a plain white knit cap.

She wasn’t thinking of jumping, though. Not really, anyway. She was just standing there, staring into the frigid waters below. She was reflecting on what brought her life to this point, 18 years old and shut out of the family completely, a thousand miles away. Suddenly a voice cut through the dull roar of passing vehicles. It was soft and sweet.

“I don’t know what you’re planning,” the girl said, “But there’s always another way.”

Sarah gave a quiet laugh in a voice distinctly not very feminine. It wasn’t exactly deep either, but it wasn’t the lyrical waft of angelic chorus either. “I’m not going to jump,” she said quietly. “I was just thinking,” she said as she turned to thank the girl for her concern.

A girl her age smiled back at her. She was wrapped in tattered old rags, and an ugly pea green coat about five sizes too big for her, but her hair and face looked for all intents, perfect. “Good,” she answered. “Because it would be a waste of a great coat,” she teased.

Sarah gave her a wry smile. Sarah wasn’t dressed as Sarah. She couldn’t afford to. She could barely afford her hormones right now. No makeup, let alone clothes. She got by with what she could find on deep sales and clearance. There would be time for transition after college, she figured, or at least hoped. “There’s a blizzard coming,” Sarah said, searching for a way to change the subject. “Do you um...”

“Do I have somewhere to stay?” the girl asked, and shrugged. “Not yet. There’s a shelter across town I was on my way to check out.”

Sarah frowned. “Hey, listen... This um, might sound forward, but I’m not trying to be. There’s literally nobody else around for the holidays where I live. Why don’t you come with me? It’s just over the bridge. You can wait out the blizzard there.”

“Oh, no I couldn’t impose...” the girl said as she shook her head. Sarah smiled.

“You wouldn’t be. I’ll fire up the hot plate and make you some hot chocolate and top ramen.”

The girl laughed after a moment. “Right now, that sounds like a Christmas feast.” She smiled at Sarah. They were both about the same height at 5’5”, both slender though the girl couldn’t see that just looking at Sarah under her heavy coat. “I’m Carol. Please, no Christmas Carol jokes,” she teased, grinning to let Sarah know it was okay to laugh.

Sarah let out a small laugh at that. “James,” she said sheepishly. Carol shrugged.

“If you say so,” she said, as the snow started to fall, almost as if the heavens themselves had just opened up over their heads. Carol gave a startled squeal as they picked up their pace. “Make a wish!” she laughed.

“What?” Sarah asked, racing to keep up with Carol as she glided across the icy bridge almost effortlessly.

“The first snow of a new blizzard is always the purest,” Carol said. “Make a wish. Maybe it’ll happen.”

“I don’t think there’s enough snow to make my wishes come true,” Sarah laughed. She thought about it for a moment though, and made her wish.

Their cheeks glowed pink with frostbite as they made it to the campus. They had to take it slowly now because the sidewalks were covered in ice unlike the roads’ sidewalks, which at least had someone to shovel or salt them. The university had quite literally shut down, though.

The entryway looked surprisingly clean, if a bit sparse. There were freshly stocked vending machines, an errant chair here or there in the common room. The walls were plain off-white, not quite warm enough to be called cream though, and the tile floors looked freshly waxed. A small, fake plastic tree sat in the corner of the common room, undecorated but for the garland that came hot glued to it from the factory.

None of that mattered to Carol though, who was just happy to be out of the storm.

“Wow,” she said as she looked back outside. “I’m glad I came with you now. I can’t see two feet past the door.”

“The building heat’s stuck on 68, but I’ve got a space heater in my dorm if you want to get warm,” Sarah said as she removed her gloves. Her nails were well manicured, with a clear coat, and she wore a plain, cheap silver ring, a celtic knotwork design, on one finger. She buried her hands in her pockets as they made the slow trek upstairs.

“Since it’s just us here,” she continued, “I was thinking we could hang out down in the common room, maybe watch some movies?” she asked, noticing Carol had been rather quiet for awhile.

“Sounds great,” Carol answered warmly. She seemed, despite her situation, perpetually cheerful, and more than a little grateful for Sarah’s kindness. Sarah for her part had no ulterior motives beyond wanting to help someone who somehow managed to have it worse than she did.

“So, what’s your major?” Carol asked casually as she sat down on a big, fluffy, pink tie-dyed bean bag chair next to the space heater, stretching her shivering hands out toward it to warm them.

“Psychology,” Sarah said sheepishly. “But I’m thinking of changing my major to business, and then going back to Psych after i find a job.”

“Child, adult or animal?” Carol smiled. “You should stick with it in any case..”

“Teen and child, with a little adult for framework,” Sarah said as she put a funky, dented old dollar store tea kettle on the hot plate. “I guess I just really want to help others as much as I want to understand my own problems,” she said with a laugh, adding some dry hot cocoa mix to a couple of plastic mugs bearing the school logo.

She didn’t dare ask Carol how she ended up on the streets, and Carol didn’t volunteer to share her backstory, quietly warming her hands by the space heater instead, the only sound being that of her rubbing them together occasionally, and the whistling of the tea kettle a few minutes later.

“Thank you,” Carol said as Sarah handed her one of the mugs.

“I lied about the ramen, by the way,” Sarah chuckled. “I actually have a couple of family size TV dinners in the mini fridge. We can use the oven downstairs if you’re hungry.”

Carol laughed. “That sounds great,” she said, sipping her hot chocolate as Sarah took one of the large Banquet turkey and gravy meals from the small freezer section of her fridge. It was in point of fact, her old roommate’s fridge, but he managed to get himself expelled for smoking pot while IN class, and left all of his things in the dorm.

Sarah grabbed a big, heavy fleece blanket from off her bed - plain navy blue, but in great condition, and gently draped it over Carol’s shoulders. Carol gratefully pulled the blanket around herself, smiling softly at Sarah for a moment before they both started back downstairs again.

While they waited for the turkey to cook, Carol watched Sarah dig around in the couch cushions, to some surprising degree of success. She managed to find enough loose change to buy some snacks from the vending machine to go with their feast, and then the pair, Carol now sufficiently warmed, set to work making impromptu Christmas decorations.

A red plastic disposable cup made a festive top for the little plastic Christmas tree, and a strip of an old, already ragged red t-shirt someone had used for a polishing rag made excellent ribbons to tie into bows, that now hung from wherever they could find a place to hang them, using the rest to wrap and hide the tree’s metal base. By the time they had finished hanging a sprig of broccoli someone left in the commons refrigerator for mistletoe, the oven timer beeped.

As they sat down at a small, rickety foldable card table with their paper plates and a fresh mug of hot coffee each, Carol bowed her head to say grace. And while Sarah wasn’t particularly religious, she bowed her head out of respect for her new friend.

“Our Father who art in heaven,” Carol began, and as she prayed, Sarah couldn’t help the warm, tingling feelings welling up inside her from not having to spend Christmas alone, and from being able to share what little she had, with someone who had less. “Thank you for this bountiful meal, and for the warmth and kindness of my new friend.” She looked up at Sarah. “At least... I hope you don’t mind that I think of you as a friend now.”

Sarah shook her head. “Of course not. I don’t have much, but I’m really happy I could help,” she said as she carefully scooped out a piece of turkey for herself. “When the storm passes, after they dig us out,” Sarah laughed, “I’d like to help you find a place to stay. I can talk to my professor, see if she has any connections. I’m her favorite student,” she said with a wink, causing Carol to laugh.

“And when I get back on my feet, I’m going to repay your kindness a hundred fold,” she answered, giving Sarah the most genuine, warm smile of anyone she had ever seen, spoiled only slightly by a small drop of gravy on her chin.

After they finished their dessert of vending machine cupcakes, Sarah moved to the sofa in front of the 90” TV, with the half a dozen game systems wired up in a jungle of black rubber cables behind it, and Carol took off her shoes and sat beside her, draping the borrowed blanket over herself and Sarah, as Sarah picked up the universal remote.

They talked long into the night as they watched all the Christmas classics, either on live TV or one of a number of on demand video services tied to the various consoles Sarah’s dorm mates had left behind for the holiday. Eventually Sarah even opened up to Carol about her life, how she was only partially transitioned, and her family in Alabama throwing her out and disowning her.

Long about midnight, Sarah woke briefly. The common room had fallen silent as Netflix had defaulted back to video selection, the TV providing a soft, dim glow on the immediate area in front of it. But there was another soft glow, coming from the far corner of the room. There was no lamp or nightlight, no overhead lighting, or even any window there. Sarah grew drowsy, and quickly found herself fast asleep again, just like Carol, leaning into her with a contented smile that came with a hot meal and a warm soul to share it with.

Sarah’s dreams were confusing, and strangely vivid. She dreamed that she had met Carol six months ago at the welcome mixer, and they ended up roommates in the girls’ dorm. Carol’s family had basically adopted Sarah almost immediately the moment they heard what had happened to her.

She had fond memories of a very happy Thanksgiving with Carol’s family. She remembered she wore a pretty floral dress that Carol’s nieces adored for some reason, and kept asking Carol if ‘her girlfriend was a fashion model’.

Sarah stirred in her sleep. Something was tickling her nose. She moved her hand up to swat it away and found that it felt like hair. She heard a soft giggle, and slowly opened her eyes to find Carol smiling down at her. Only, she was sleeping in a warm, soft bed: softer than her normal dorm mattress, too. Carol leaned down to kiss her lips. Sarah stared, stunned.

“There’s my angel. I thought you were going to sleep all morning,” Carol giggled softly as she sat up to let Sarah sit up too.

Sarah slowly looked around the room. This was definitely a girl’s dorm. A discarded bra hung over the side of the clothes hamper, and assorted makeup sat neatly in two side-by-side cases on one of the dressers. Next to Sarah’s old textbooks, another set were neatly stacked, the top one being some kind of medical textbook. But there was her pink, tie-dyed bean bag at the foot of her bed. “Wha...” she groaned. “Carol?”

“Hmmm?” Carol asked. “Sarah, what’s wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“Or an angel,” Sarah managed a small giggle. “Was... it just a dream? You were homeless, and I was living in the boys’ dorm, and...”

Carol put her finger to Sarah’s lips. She leaned closer, wrapping her in a hug, and whispered softly in her ear, “I told you the first snow was the purest. You made a good wish. I’m just returning the favor.” She pulled away and winked, as Sarah stared, dumbstruck.

Carol giggled again, and as if she hadn’t said anything at all, she grabbed Sarah’s hands and pulled her up out of bed. “Come on. Mom’s going to be here to pick us up in an hour, and you still need to pack.”

“Huh?” Sarah asked groggily.

Carol rolled her eyes. “Okay girl, we have to get some coffee in you, stat,” she giggled out.” We’re going to my parents’ for Christmas, remember?”

“But it's Christmas,” Sarah tried to argue. “We’re snowed in.”

Carol laughed and pulled open the mini blinds over their only window. “Christmas isn’t for two whole weeks, and it only snowed a little. See?”

Sarah stared out, at the whole inch and a half of snow on the ground, and then shook her head. “Okay... I think I’ll take that coffee now...”

“In that case,” Carol said, “Then I might as well give you one of your presents early.” She giggled excitedly as she knelt down and reached under the bed, taking out a brightly wrapped parcel and giving it to Sarah.

Sarah laughed as she sat down, reality gradually beginning to make more sense to her, and opened it to find a white ceramic coffee mug. It had a picture of Sarah and Carol set inside a heart, with the words ‘I love you, my Angel’ in wrapped lettering across the top and bottom. Sarah’s eyes welled up with tears as she stood to hug Carol.

“I love you too,” she whispered and squeezed her tight. “Always and forever.”

The Spirit of Christmas

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Wishes

TG Elements: 

  • Christmas

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • BigCloset Retro-Classic
  • BigCloset Retro-Classic Christmas Special

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

----------=BigCloset Retro Classic=----------
Christmas Special!

lights06.gif

 

The Spirit of Christmas
 ©2012 Zoe Taylor

Twas the week before Christmas,
And one lost little girl
Discovers her Christmas miracle
Is about to unfurl...


 
Admin Note: Originally published on BigCloset TopShelf on Tuesday 12-24-2013 at 11:02:15 -0500 pm, this retro classic was pulled out of the closet, and re-presented for our newer readers. ~Sephrena
 


The wind whipped hard, blowing a fresh powder of snow up into Laura’s face. Laura was a young lady down on her luck in every possible way. No job, no family to go home to, and no means to support herself, all she had to her name now was the clothes on her back - a hooded sweatshirt under a light jacket, a pair of jeans, and her black sneakers - an old backpack, and the remnants of her journal that peeked over the top of her backpack. She kept the pill bottle from her last hormone refill - expended two weeks ago, deep in her jacket pocket.

The people on the street ignored her. After all, what’s one more homeless person when they had their own lives, their own families to think about? With three days until Christmas, and a terrible storm blowing through, it was as if Laura didn’t exist.

As she stumbled through the snow, her face and fingers near-hypothermic, the wind broke enough for her to spot an opening between two boards of an abandoned theater from a time long passed, just across the street. Narrowly evading a taxi driving far too fast for the icy conditions, she sprinted across the street.

Never a large boy growing up - nor a large girl after transitioning, and made smaller from malnutrition since losing her temp job, Laura easily squeezed between the boards. She at least wouldn’t freeze to death tonight, but part of her wondered if, perhaps, freezing to death would be for the best. So preoccupied was she that she didn’t hear her hardback journal’s soft “thump” in the snow, as she crept across broken glass and dead leaves.

She couldn’t have known, as she slowly walked through the dark and empty theater, its stage covered in a thick layer of dust, that she wasn’t alone in the forgotten relic. An old man in a black suit - but no tie, his face dark and weathered by time, his short whiskers a stark contrast of white, but with gentle, concerned eyes, watched the girl come into his theater.

He left no footprints in the snow as he emerged just long enough to pick up the journal. He held it in one hand as the other waved over it. It stopped at a torn page, with a partial letter begun beneath.

“Dear Mom and Dad,” it began. But the next part was scratched out, replaced with, “I’m sorry for what I said,” more words were scratched out still. “I want to-” followed, with ‘come home’ scratched out. “Please help.”

Tear stains - some fresh, dotted the slightly yellowing page. The old man smiled sadly as he turned to step back inside. His legs and torso passed easily through the boards, with no need for him to duck between them.

Inside, he found his new ward fast asleep on the front row, curled up in a ball in one of the theater seats, with her backpack as a pillow. He tucked the journal into his pocket for now - as its role would come before this night was finished. As he stepped up onto the stage, the dust and grime at once was gone, replaced by a bright, new red curtain.

In front of the curtain, stood a small Christmas tree decorated in lights and ornaments. He reached down to plug in the tree, and at once, a set of bright auditorium lights illuminated the area, causing Laura to jolt awake, nearly falling out of her seat.

She looked, with mortal terror, at the old man.

“I’m sorry!” she exclaimed, barely above a whisper, but the old man smiled as he held up a withered hand, his palm open as if to say ‘I’m not done yet’.

She sat and watched quietly as he walked to the side of the stage. A series of strange levers, polished oak with gilded decorations, from what she could tell, stood out against what looked like velvet wallpaper, from her distance, in brilliant red and gold. He began to pull the levers, and before her eyes a spectacular scene opened.

He stepped down off the stage, and the theater seemed to take on a life of its own now. As the auditorium lights fell, a spotlight settled center stage.

Suddenly, Laura felt very different. She looked down, to find herself dressed in a gorgeous red evening gown and heels. Long, white silk gloves covered her arms. Her shoulder length honey blonde hair, though still down, had been styled. She looked as though she were ready for an evening at the opera, or any number of holiday parties no doubt happening now. For a moment, she actually forgot she was starving.

“What is all this?” Laura whispered as the old man approached. He grinned softly at her as he produced from behind his back, a large bowl of popcorn in one hand, a steaming cup of hot cocoa in the other.

He didn’t answer though, instead offering the food to her, and nodded for her to sit again. As he joined her, she heard footsteps on the stage. She looked up to see a woman dressed in an angel costume. Her robes were shimmering silver that obscured her feet entirely. Her wings and halo, while obvious stage props, were of incredible quality to Laura’s eyes.

Most unusual though, was that as Laura ate a bite of popcorn, she suddenly felt much less hungry. She took a sip of cocoa, and instantly the chill left her bones. She began to smile as she settled in, and the angel took her place at the center of the stage within the spotlight. A soft mist began to roll over the stage as the woman spoke.

“And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flock by night.”

As she spoke, the stage began once more to transform. Laura felt almost as though she were being transported to another time and place. The angel had been replaced by shepherds watching sheep. The back curtain had risen now to reveal rolling fields and a night sky full of twinkling stars.

“And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them: and they were sore afraid.

“And the angel said unto them, Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.”

The scene again shifted. The shepherds faded into silhouette and shadows.

“This is amazing,” Laura whispered. The old man smiled as he replied.

“This is only the beginning.”

She looked, surprised, at him as he offered up his hand. In it, he held a small, round object. It was a snow globe. She stared at the delicate glass globe, and he nodded for her to take it.

“Go ahead. Give it a shake.” His soft, good-natured smile had already set her completely at ease, for she had already decided this to be some wonderful dream from which she never wanted to wake.

She took the snow globe and shook it. As she stared more closely though, she realized something. This house looked very familiar. She turned to ask the old man, but he was gone. She stood, and suddenly found herself standing in snow, but she wasn’t cold at all. In fact, she felt very warm. She knew this place. This was her cousin’s house. It was Melissa who first met Laura on a Christmas Eve long ago.

She walked to the window and peeked inside. The angel from before stood inside the house, beside the Christmas tree. She had lost the wings and halo, but still wore the long, silky silver gown, and now bore a wreath of holly on her head. She smiled as she motioned for Laura to come inside, and the door opened on its own.

Laura stepped through the door, and as she approached the woman, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror that sat over the fireplace, just above the stockings. She could now see that she was made up very naturally, except for the shimmering ‘wet’ lipstick. Still, it was her shade, and she did look very naturally female - more than she was used to at any rate.

Upstairs, she could hear her cousin and another child giggling happily. Her eyes widened, and she turned to the woman, who smiled broadly back at her as she approached Laura.

“This was your first Christmas, wasn’t it?” the woman asked.

Laura nodded. “This was ‘Laura’s’ first Christmas. We played for hours with Melissa’s dollies,” Laura said in an almost distant voice. She giggled. “Melissa let me wear the holiday dress she had worn for Thanksgiving. When Auntie found us, she sternly insisted to have a ‘talk’ with Melissa.”

The woman chuckled. “You thought your cousin in trouble?”

Laura nodded again. “I was so scared. Imagine my surprise when Melissa returned wearing her Christmas dress.”

Laura turned away from the woman, just long enough to look - and sure enough, in a silver picture frame on the mantel, she found it: two pretty little girls in holiday dresses. Laura had never in her life smiled and laughed so much as she had that day.

“My parents thought it was just a phase,” Laura said, as the two little girls from the picture raced down the stairs and past them, into the small kitchen. Young Melissa stopped though, turning to look at Laura and the other woman. She grinned as she ran to Laura and, grabbing her hand, pulled her down to hug her.

Tears rolled down Laura’s cheeks as she returned the unexpected gesture. “I miss you Mel,” Laura whispered. Melissa smiled softly and kissed Laura’s cheek..

“We miss you too Laura,” the little girl whispered back. She took Laura’s hand once more, leading her excitedly toward the kitchen.

But, instead of entering the kitchen, Laura suddenly found herself back in the old theater again. Young Melissa tugged on Laura’s hand, back to where the old man was once more sitting. Laura sat down again as Melissa hurried up onto the stage. It was now her turn to shine.

From nowhere, the sounds of a soft harp accompaniment began to play, and Melissa began to sing “Silent Night”. Her cousin Melissa always had such a beautiful, angelic voice. She was quite jealous of it growing up, and teased her about it occasionally.

But Melissa and Laura were practically sisters otherwise. Melissa was, for many years, the only way Laura could be herself, after all, but after Melissa moved away, Laura lost her only outlet. She had planned to move out to California to be with her cousin and her new family, but when she lost her job, and her apartment, those plans went out the window. It didn’t help that she’d spent her life savings on a costly operation barely six months ago.

But now, Laura listened as the little girl sang. Her eyelids though, were growing heavy, and she slowly drifted off to sleep.

Melissa smiled sadly at the sleeping older version of her cousin as she, too, faded into silhouette. The woman approached as the old man stood, and offered to him five crisp, 100 dollar bills.

“Will this be enough?” the woman asked. He nodded, and a small, hand-written note appeared from nowhere, clipped to the bills.

The note simply said, “It’s never too late.”

He placed the bills, sticking out like a bookmark, with Laura’s letter. She once more was curled up in the movie theater seat, dressed in her jeans and hooded sweatshirt, her jacket pulled tightly around her.

He carefully lifted her hand, just enough to place the journal in her hand. She pulled it close to her as she slept, like a security blanket from her childhood, and he turned to walk away from her, slowly ascending the stage stairs. He stopped beside the Christmas tree, knelt, and unplugged the lights. At once, the lights throughout the auditorium went out, waking Laura with a jolt once more.

Her soft gaze darted from one corner of the quiet, dark theater to another. “W-was that a dream?” she whispered. She looked down to confirm she was still dressed as she remembered before coming in here. That’s when she noticed the money sticking out of her journal. Blinking, she slowly pulled it out, staring at the note.

“Oh my God,” she whispered. She thumbed through the bills, and her eyes widened. Fresh tears rolled down her cheeks as she leapt to her feet. The smile on her face could have lit up New York in a blackout.

“Thank you,” she whispered through sobs. “Thank you,” she repeated, and she ran out into the night toward the nearest bus station.

Some three days later, in a quiet snow-covered suburb, a seemingly childless couple decorated their tree half-heartedly. The man had just placed a little angel, dressed in a shimmering silver gown, atop the tree. The woman neatly hung three stockings. Sewn into each was a name - “Mom”, “Dad”, and most importantly, “Laura”.

Outside, a heavy snow fell, blanketing street and sidewalk, leaving heavy drifts against the houses. The silhouette of an 18 year old girl stood, staring in the window from the sidewalk. With tears in her eyes she nervously approached, and opened the door.

She closed the door behind her, getting the couple’s attention. They looked up, startled. The woman froze, staring as though she had just seen a ghost. The man’s eyes widened. His jaw dropped as he ran to her and grabbed her in a tight hug that lifted her off her feet.

“Hi Daddy,” she whispered as her mother now, too, came racing over. Through tears, she sobbed, “I’m sorry,” as she hugged them both close to her. “You’re never going to believe...”

She trailed off as she looked up and saw the angel on the tree. Her eyes widened, and she smiled brightly.

“It doesn’t matter,” she continued. “I’m home now.”

“We’re sorry too honey,” her mother finally found her voice, after checking Laura over. “We should never have forbidden you to have that operation. But you must be starving,” she managed, trying not to cry. “Come into the kitchen and let me get you something to eat, okay?” she doted, without waiting for Laura to answer before grabbing her by the hand and pulling her into the kitchen.

Her father turned to look up at the angel Laura had been staring at before. In truth, he didn’t know where the little angel had come from; it was left on their doorstep three days ago. He smiled at her though. “Thanks. I guess somebody up there really is listening,” he said, as he walked into the kitchen to join his wife - and his new daughter, for a late Christmas Eve dinner.

2013-12-24 23:02:15 -0500

Virginia

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transitioning

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Other Keywords: 

  • Strong Religious/Spiritual Overtones
  • emotional dreams
  • Inspirational
  • Wishful Thinking

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
IMG_0248.jpg

Last night, I had a dream which was so realistic, and so compelling, that I woke nearly in tears. I jotted it down as best I could remember so that I could share it here. I call it,

Virginia


I didn’t know the woman. I didn’t even know there was another woman like me in this little hick town, but I felt so bad for her. Nobody knew who she really was until they read her last will and testament, that she be laid to rest dressed appropriately, and under a grave marker bearing the name she wanted for herself, “Virginia.”

I knew what it was like, to live my whole life not being myself, but for her to have died without ever really living shook me up enough that I decided it was time to make my move. I had been working on my voice for two years, and building up a small wardrobe, but what I lacked until now, was the courage to step into the role I so wanted to play. I would become Zoe today, now, and forever, and I would attend this poor woman’s funeral to honor the fallen friend I never knew I could have had.

As I approached the church, a chill wind whipped at my ankles just as an older man, easily old enough to be my father, approached me. He had a snakelike, lecherous smile as his gaze started at my heels, following the curve of my legs to where they disappeared into my black pencil skirt at my knee. Only then would he look me in the eye, pretending to offer a friendly smile as though I hadn’t noticed his leering mere seconds before.

“I don’t believe I’ve seen you around these parts before, Ms.,” he trailed off, waiting for me to give him my name. I smirked indifferently and walked inside. This was a funeral, not a bar. Even if I did like men, everything about him told me I should keep my distance.

I found a place to sit near the back, and I watched as the lecherous snake in sheep’s clothing stood at the pulpit. To my horror, he would be giving the service for the fallen woman who had lived her entire life as Virgil.

“What makes a man a man, or a woman a woman?” he began. “This abomination before you will surely burn in righteous fire for all eternity my friends.”

As he preached his bile, the congregation gasped and whispered, murmuring varying levels of agreement and disagreement. Finally, I could take no more of this, and I stood up. His lecherous smile returned as I approached the pulpit, and I whispered in his ear.

“I would like to speak,” I said softly. He nodded.

“By all means. I’m glad I’ve moved you so,” he replied as he stepped aside.

“Most of you don’t know me, but I’ve lived here my whole life. I never knew Virginia, but I know how she suffered. This man,” I pointed to the bile-spewing monster, “claims she was an abomination, but who is the real abomination? A woman who lived her whole life in secret to protect her family from people like him, or the monster who would condemn her at her own funeral for asking to be allowed in death, to be who she couldn’t in life?”

“Now wait just a minute-” he began, but a tall, bearded man with broad shoulders stood up.

“Hey, let the woman speak. We’ve heard enough of your brimstone rhetoric.”

He shrank back, and I continued. “Thank you. Let me remind you all that pride is the greatest of sins. Pride is why Lucifer was thrown down to earth, and pride makes men spew filth and bile under false pretences of love. If this man is an example of God’s love, then he represents no God that I know or want any part of.

"The God I know teaches that we are ALL His children, not just those who don't make us uncomfortable with ourselves because they make the hard choices we would never have the courage to make.

“Without Virginia, I would never have found the courage to stand here, before you, to stand up for what’s right, and to say I am a woman, and I am human. Do not let pride rule your life. Don’t hate her, or me, because we made the hard choices to be ourselves. All I, all we, ask is tolerance and acceptance.”

Silence filled the room as what I had just said, that I had lumped myself in with Virginia, sank in. The lecherous snake gawked in shock. Slowly I turned to leave, and the preacher returned to his pulpit.

“Well, now that’s quite-” he began, but was drowned out by the thunderous applause that rose up behind me. When I turned back, not a man, woman, or child still remained seated. The bearded man who spoke in my defense earlier approached the preacher, taking his microphone away from him.

“Son, I do believe you’d better be finding a new town to spread your filth ‘cause you’re not welcome here anymore.”


Author's Note:
I'm going to go ahead and apologize here at the end, for the roughness, surrealness, and the super-shortness, but that's just the nature of dreams. :-)

What Lies Beyond Twilight

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • October 2011 TG Terror Contest

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Horror

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Wishes
  • Voluntary
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Fresh Start

Other Keywords: 

  • Goddesses
  • Demons
  • Magic / Sorcery / Wizardry

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
What Lies Beyond Twilight,  ©2011 Zoe Taylor Demons? Ancient Celtic Goddesses? It's bad enough Samantha's stuck in a new house and starting a new school, but can she also survive the evil that lurks in the shadows?

The shadows danced across the barren white walls of 15 year old Samantha’s new bedroom. She tried to ignore them. She told herself it was just a dream. Somewhere in the distance, the howl of a wolf calling to its mate shattered the otherwise silent autumn night. Dark pink fingernails buried themselves deeply at once into her white comforter as she jerked it over her head.

“I hate this,” she whimpered. “I wanna go home.”

A minute felt to Samantha like an hour, but eventually she felt sleep’s embrace. As she cautiously poked pale green eyes over the edge of her comforter, a calm neutrality seemed to have returned to the room with the coming of the morning sun that now poured around the heavy, well-worn drapes.

She squinted as her bare feet touched the icy linoleum floor, causing her to hop back onto the bed. Her golden dark blonde hair brushed the floor lightly as she swung down over the edge, hanging upside-down for just long enough to grab her house slippers.

“Morning honey,” Samantha’s mother, a woman not quite yet at the cusp of middle-age, wrapped in a heavy pink bathrobe, commented despite her yawn as she passed Samantha in the hallway.

“Hi mommy,” Samantha answered meekly. Their argument the night before still rang fresh in her mind. She had done most of the arguing, and had said some things she wished she hadn’t now.

“How did you sleep?” she asked, as though nothing were ever wrong. She always pretended nothing was wrong, and Samantha hated it.

Samantha for her part tried to smile though. “It’s a new house, right? It just takes getting used to.”

“That’s my girl,” her mother responded tenderly. “I know this isn’t ideal, but it’s all we can afford right now. Maybe if your father were still alive,” she began, and immediately regretted it. Samantha quickly buried her face in her mother’s shoulder at the mention of her late father. Six long months had passed, but the wounds still ran deep.

“Shh-shh, It’s okay honey.”

~oOo~

By nine, Samantha had the house to herself, and already she began to understand how her mother could have come to afford such a large place. The house felt to her entirely too unwelcoming.

A constant chill ran down her spine as she tried to curl up on the sofa — a leathery, cracked affair left behind by the previous owners, trying to watch Saturday morning cartoons as she drowned her sorrows in a large bowl of cereal. Neither the heavy blanket nor the food could take her mind off her restless sleep the night before, and worse yet, starting a new school the following Monday where no one knew her, or her secret, made things even harder.

At least the previous owners were kind enough to leave behind their furniture. It seemed that they had been in a great hurry to depart the house like that. Almost every stick of furniture Samantha and her mother now owned had been left to them by the previous owner.

By noon, Samantha’s unease finally outweighed her fear of meeting new people. The gloomy sensation of someone watching her seemed to follow her back up the stairs. She carefully averted her gaze from the dusty old mirror that hung halfway up, as if a monster might jump out at her if she dared to look, and at the top step raced into her bedroom, shoving the door closed.

“Hate this place,” she whined, pressing her back to the old wooden door for only a moment. At least she had been able to keep her wardrobe. It made no sense to try and sell what she’d only acquired inside a year ago after all.

After selecting a pair of daisy-embroidered boot-cut jeans and a thin, black mock-turtleneck, she took a heavy button-down green sweater, grabbing a pair of black clogs with a scant two inch heel, disappearing into the upstairs bathroom to get dressed and do her makeup.

Perhaps it was just her imagination, or that she was able to lose herself in her work, but she felt less paranoid in the cozy little bathroom. The walls had fresher paint at least in contrast to the rest of the house, in a warm, creamy yellowish-white with light tan tile countertops and a lighted mirror. She almost wished she could stay in there forever.

The house itself had a few neighbors close by, but with an ample front and back yard and a large privacy fence in-back, it could feel very secluded, cut off from the surrounding area. Samantha hadn’t yet met any of her neighbors, though they had only just moved in a couple of days prior.

It nevertheless made her feel more uneasy and vulnerable. She grabbed her simple black purse and stepped out into the chill autumn air. Not a bird in the trees could be heard, just the crunch of dead leaves underfoot. She felt as if she were utterly and completely alone, a feeling she hadn’t felt in at least two years. Not since she first-

“Hey, hello?” a distinctly female voice shattered Samantha’s thoughts, sending her spiraling back to reality. Indeed, it took all she had not to shriek — either to surprise or joy, that another living being existed here. She spun around to find another teenager, somewhat shorter than herself with long black hair and thin-rimmed red glasses staring back.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you,” the girl offered warmly as she approached. “My name’s Jade. You just moved in, right?”

“Um y-yeah,” Samantha answered as she nervously shook Jade’s hand. “My mom and me.”

“I didn’t think they’d ever sell the old Whitmoore place,” Jade commented matter-of-factly as she pulled her dark brown suede jacket a little more tightly around herself. “Hey, do you want to go do something?”

Samantha hesitated, shyly chewing her bottom lip.

“Come on. You look like you could use a friend. I can show you around town and introduce you to a few people. I won’t bite, I promise. Well, unless you ask really nicely,” she added playfully. Samantha cracked a smile.

“Okay,” she murmured. “Oh, um, I’m Samantha, by the way.”

“Cool. Can I call you Sam?”

Samantha cringed, and Jade quickly corrected herself, “Samantha it is. My house is just over there, across the road. The heater in my car doesn’t work so don’t roll the window down unless you want to play freeze-out.”

~oOo~

Jade and Samantha drove around the sleepy little suburb, though Samantha didn’t seem particularly interested in the tour. Eventually Jade broke the awkward silence between them. “So how do you like the new house?”

The question almost seemed baited, as though Jade already knew what Samantha’s answer would be. Samantha slowly turned away from the window to stare at Jade, who offered the girl a sympathetic smile.

“I miss home,” she offered quietly. She’d already burst into tears twice that day, and refused to do so in front of this relative stranger now. She stiffened, sitting up slightly. “I guess I’ll get used to it.”

“If you say so,” Jade answered quietly. Samantha’s attempts at stoicism faltered as Jade rounded a corner, pulling up to a small public park. Samantha gave her a puzzled glance, to which Jade smiled and motioned for her to get out. She led Samantha to a small duck pond, though the fowl had by now departed for more southerly waters.

“Dad used to bring me here when I was little. I love coming here to skate when it freezes over, or to just sit and think.”

She buried her hands in her jacket as she sat, the rickety bench creaking under her slight stature. Samantha reluctantly sat at the far end opposite the stranger. Finally she turned to her, breaking her silence.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” Jade answered simply. She smiled reassuringly, though kept her hands buried in her pockets, respecting the distance between the two girls.

“It’s about my house. Has anyone ever … um… I mean…”

“Is it haunted?” Jade answered. Samantha nodded. “I can’t say for sure. The last people who lived there moved out in the middle of the night, but the old lady before them lived in that house since before I moved in across the way, and she never seemed to have any problems. It’s just sort of an urban legend now, you know? It sat empty for so long. Why, did something happen?” Jade asked, concern filling her voice.

“Not,” she hesitated, “Not exactly. It’s just, when I’m alone I feel really uncomfortable there, like something doesn’t want me there. It’s like when,” she trailed off, biting down on her strawberry-glossed lower lip with enough force to make Jade cringe.

“Hey, don’t do that,” Jade offered gently, instinctively scurrying closer. As she reached out to wrap Samantha in a friendly hug, Samantha recoiled.

“I’m fine,” she muttered, standing.

“I was just trying to help,” Jade spoke softly.

“Sorry,” Samantha answered. “I’m just having a bad day. I didn’t mean to take it out on … Jade?” but Jade was nowhere to be seen. In fact, no one, anywhere, could be seen or heard. A deathly silence had fallen over the area. Darkness seemed to rapidly wash over the area, as a chill, animalistic and yet somehow unnatural howl pierced the silence.

Samantha turned to run toward Jade’s car, only to find a rusted-out wreck in its place, as though it had been sitting there for years. She turned back to find that where the bench once sat, a pile of maggoty wood now lay across a dried-up bank. The trees, a few seconds before, rich and beautiful, now seemed gnarled and, to Samantha’s mind, almost alive, and very angry.

The sky overhead became red as blood, and embers seemed to rise from the barren ground. Samantha turned to flee, screaming at the top of her lungs. Something, some shadow-like creature that she could only barely perceive at the edge of her vision pursued her.

How quickly and for how long she ran, she wasn’t certain, but one of her ill-fitting clogs had become lost along the way, leaving her half-barefoot by the time she had reached what appeared to be a dilapidated version of her house. She felt her pursuer directly behind her, and as she fell to her knees, she shut her eyes, preparing for the end.

“Samantha?” her mother’s gentle voice called. “Sweetheart what’s wrong?”

As she felt her mother’s warm embrace envelop her, she slowly opened her eyes. She began to sob uncontrollably, mumbling incoherently about the nightmare she had just endured. As Samantha’s mother led her inside, Jade pulled into the driveway across the way and raced over, carrying a familiar black clog.

“Hey, what happened?” she asked, near-frantic. Samantha’s mother glowered at the intruder.

“I’d like to know the same thing. Who exactly are you young lady, and why do you have my daughter’s other shoe?”

“I found it back at the park. One second we were sitting by the duck pond talking, the next she was gone.” She paused briefly to catch her breath. “I’m Jade. I live across the road. I was showing Samantha around town. You’re her … sister?”

“Mother,” she answered more softly. “Angela Davis-Frost. Will you stay with her for a moment while I go make some tea?”

“Yeah, of course,” Jade answered. Samantha reluctantly relinquished her grip on her mother as Jade pulled her close, carefully guiding the quivering mass that was once a girl to the sofa. She grabbed Samantha’s discarded blanket from her earlier cartoon-watching escapades, draping it over her. “Hey, Samantha? Come on, what happened?”

“I-I-It was awful,” she wailed. “Why’d you abandon me?!”

Jade stared blankly, utterly confused back at her. “I didn’t abandon you. I glanced off for just a second, and when I looked back again you were gone. I drove around looking for you, and when I couldn’t find you, I came back here, hoping you just ran home or something.”

Samantha slowly tilted her head, trying to decide if Jade was telling the truth. Had she really not experienced the same nightmarish Hell Samantha had? Though even now it had already begun to fade, as though it were just a bad dream, easily forgotten rather than a true and tangible experience after all.

“S-so it… it was all in my head? But it felt so,” she paused, shivering as she wept, her eyes shut tight from the stinging tears, “so real.”

“Alright now, I think you’ve had enough excitement for one day young lady,” Angela cooed softly as she reappeared, a steaming mug in-hand. Samantha gratefully accepted it and began to sip.

“Jade, was it? I’d like a word with you.”

Samantha nervously jerked her head up. “Please don’t leave!”

“We’ll be right in the next room sweetheart. I want you to just relax and drink your tea, okay?”

Jade hesitantly stood and followed Angela back into the kitchen.

“I want the truth, young lady. Did you slip her something?”

“What?! No! Look, I’m not that kind of person. I’m the head of the drama club at school, straight-A student. I’ve never even tasted alcohol. My mother would kill me if I even looked at a joint, not that I’d want to. I don’t know what freaked her out, but,” she trailed off as a contemplative expression crossed her features. She pursed her lips, choosing her next words carefully. “This house has a history.”

“I’m well aware of that silly urban legend,” Angela snapped back. She left off the part about this being the best house in their price range, or selling off every stick of furniture they owned just to make a good faith payment. Martin’s insurance policy just wasn’t enough, and eight months’ unemployment had taken their toll.

“I’m just saying the last people who lived here moved out in a hurry. Samantha seemed pretty tweaked when I first saw her. I thought maybe she could use a friend, someone who’s lived here awhile, who wouldn’t think she was crazy if she saw something,” Jade paused, searching for the right word, “Weird, you know?”

“She has trouble with new people,” Angela finally, reluctantly sighed. “It’s just who she is. Maybe it’s best if you go back home for now. I’ll get her up to bed.”

“I’ll help,” Jade offered sincerely. “It’s the least I can do.”

As the two rounded the corner, they found Samantha slumped over on the sofa, empty tea mug hanging delicately by one finger. Angela carefully set the mug aside as Jade took her by the arm, and together the two carried Samantha up to her bedroom.

“This is the first time I’ve ever actually been in this house,” Jade spoke quietly. Angela ignored the comment, and after they reached Samantha’s bedroom, Jade promptly showed herself out. It took no act of supernatural or extraordinary psychological phenomena to make her feel unwelcome in that house, but the simple stare of an overprotective mother.

~oOo~

Samantha woke with a start, lying curled up at the base of a tree. How she got there, and where ‘there’ was exactly, she couldn’t recall. She had never seen a forest like this before. A low mist hung in the air, yet somehow, it felt neither foreboding, nor oppressive.

Slowly, she gathered what little courage she could muster, and rose to her feet. She felt the cool, rich soil beneath her toes and for the first time looked down, to find herself barefoot. Perhaps more unusual though, she was clad in a shimmering silver gown. Its sleeves, a fine, sheer cloth, barely hung together, tied with an almost rope-like golden thread at the shoulders, elbows, and wrists. Somehow, her body felt different, not so much lighter, but reproportioned.

At first she panicked when she could no longer feel the weight of her hair on her shoulders, but reaching up, her fingers quickly found it affixed in a kind of ornate bun, held fast by what felt like a jeweled hairpin.

“Hello?” she called out as she cautiously took a first, tentative step. “Is someone there?”

She moved another three hesitant steps, but stopped when a faint sound like a woman’s singing seemed to surround her, coming from everywhere and yet from nowhere. The scene shifted, as though the entire world were spinning rapidly underfoot while she remained still, and she suddenly found herself by a small lake.

The singing had stopped, but she now stood alongside a taller woman with striking red hair which hung in ringlets from a simple ponytail, save for a set of loosely curled bangs that framed her face perfectly. Her flawless, milky white skin set a stark contrast to the deep mauve gown she wore, very much in the same style as the one that adorned Samantha but for the silver threadwork instead of gold.

Though she couldn’t explain why, Samantha felt at once completely at ease, and closed the short distance between herself and this strange woman. The woman opened her arms, gathering Samantha up in a hug, and the younger buried her face in the woman’s shoulder, weeping softly as she smiled, a brighter smile than she had in her entire life.

A sense of protection, of love and absolute peace washed over her as the woman stroked her neck and back. Samantha slowly raised her head, staring with confusion into the woman’s face, searching for some recognition, some feature that might be familiar to her.

“Who are you?” she whispered softly. The woman leaned closer and kissed Samantha gently on the forehead.

“You already know who I am,” she replied in a simple, even tone.

As the dream faded into reality, the feeling of absolute peace lingered. No shadows shifted, no wolves howled in the distance. Samantha slowly crawled out of bed and stepped out into the hallway. She could hear strains of the downstairs television, and as she reached the bottom step, her mother leapt to her feet, racing to her daughter’s side.

“Honey, are you okay?”

Samantha smiled, and it was as broad and genuine a smile as she had given the woman in her dream. It was the sort of smile Angela hadn’t seen from her daughter in months now, if ever. Mother and daughter embraced as Samantha burst into tears.

“I’m great, Mom,” she whispered. “I feel amazing.”

“What’s gotten into you?” Angela asked, completely stunned. Samantha just smiled, kissed her mother on the cheek, and turned away to disappear into the kitchen for a snack.

~oOo~

Two full weeks passed following that first incident. Samantha never spoke of what had terrified her so completely, nor did she tell of the vision that had come to her immediately after. As surely as she had been able to dismiss the nightmares, she had found ways to dismiss the vision, though in a strange way, both clung tightly to her, as if there were more to them than simply bad dreams.

Though Samantha mostly kept to herself, she had begun spending more and more time with Jade, much to Angela’s chagrin. Whether intentionally or passively, she felt certain Jade had a hand in Samantha’s mental anguish, though since her daughter refused to speak of it again, she couldn’t do anything about it. Even threatening to go to Samantha’s new therapist did her no good, so she resolved to let it sit, at least for now.

Generally, Samantha preferred to walk home from school. It gave her time to think and to clear her head before she had to enter that house, though even at that, she typically preferred to stay at Jade’s for as long as possible, but Jade had a date tonight, so she had no recourse but to take her time. As she walked along though, she suddenly became aware of the traffic - or rather, the lack of any. It was as though time stood still.

Her heart began to race as, far in the distance, a piercing, animalistic howl shattered the silence. She took off in a brisk run, no mean feat in the long skirt she’d decided to wear to school that day. No matter how hard or how fast she tried to flee though, it seemed the inescapable shadows gained on her, until at once, she found herself surrounded by desolate ruin again.

Her chest ached; she had to stop to catch her breath. As she did, she took in her surroundings. The signpost, though twisted about, and rusted with age, its white lettering reddened and partially illegible, at least seemed to suggest she was still six blocks from home. The area around her had fared no better.

Where a small convenience store once stood, a ruined shell remained, its glass door and windows shattered, leaving ugly, jagged glass around the edges like a gaping maw, waiting for something to stray too close. One of the rusted-out pumps lay on its side, its electronic face long scavenged, by the look of it.

A low hiss shattered the absolute silence, not like a serpent, but more guttural and angry. A shadowy whirlpool began to develop on the ground just in front of Samantha, from which a formless mass slowly emerged.

As the mass took shape, she shrieked in terror. She recognized it straightaway., for though the hair was shorter, almost a buzz cut, and the body more muscular, the face and frame were unmistakably her own.

“W-who are you? What do you want?!” she cried as she recoiled.

The boy smiled a cruel, dark smile, twisting familiar words.

“You know who I am.”

“But you can’t be,” she shouted. “You’re-”

“Dead?” He laughed deeply, mockingly. “You’d certainly like to think that, wouldn’t you?”

“GO AWAY!” she yelped. A blinding light washed over her, and she fell to her knees, cowering. A moment later, a gentle hand touched her shoulder. She slowly raised her head, lowering her hands as she came face to face with a woman in a police uniform staring with no small concern back down at her.

“Hey, miss, are you okay? Do you need me to call a paramedic?”

“What? I...” Samantha stammered. Everything was as it should be. No gnarled trees, no broken sidewalk. Her gaze shot to the gas station, where an old woman had just stepped out of a bright red SUV next to the pump, now upright and in its proper place. She turned back to the officer, nodding slowly.

“I-I thought I heard a bee. I’m like super-allergic.”

The officer gave her a skeptical stare, but slowly nodded. “Okay then. Do you need a ride home?”

“Um, sure,” Samantha answered. She didn’t want to tell her the truth because even she wasn’t entirely sure she wasn’t going crazy, at this point..

“I’m Sheryl Baker,” the woman offered more gently, trying to set the girl at ease. She smiled meekly.

“Samantha,” she answered simply. Sheryl motioned toward the sleek white car bearing the local police department logo, and opened the front passenger door for Samantha to sit.

“I’ve never ridden in one of these before,” she mused. Sheryl laughed to herself as she slid into the driver’s seat.

“Well I’ll make sure to explain to your parents that you’re not in any trouble, if that helps. Where did you say you lived again?”

“End of Maple Drive. It’s the ‘haunted’ house,” Samantha answered blithely.

“Oh,” Sheryl stated quietly.

“Oh?” Samantha echoed.

Sheryl slowly shook her head. “It’s nothing.”

“You know something don’t you?” She pressed, but Sheryl held her silence.

~oOo~

Angela’s car wasn’t in the driveway when the squad car rolled to a stop, and Samantha stared nervously at the house. She dreaded being home alone in that place. Sheryl reached out to place her hand on Samantha’s shoulder, causing the girl to jump.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

Samantha nodded numbly as she unbuckled her seatbelt. “I’m okay. Thanks Ms. Baker,” she answered with a certain neutrality unnatural for a girl her age. She quickly stepped out of the car, and though the thought crossed her mind to make a break for Jade’s house across the way, the fact that Sheryl seemed to be waiting, watching her drove her to swallow her fear, and go inside instead.

If only she had known what waited on the other side of that door.

~oOo~

“That hurt,” the voice of her assailant hissed. It seemed to be coming from everywhere and yet, nowhere. She spun around to run back outside, but the knob wouldn’t turn. She raced to the window, slamming her fists against it and screaming, but Sheryl didn’t seem to notice. She had already begun to back out of the drive. Samantha could see Jade racing over, though by now something had grabbed her shoulder, flinging her away from the window.

“You tried to destroy me,” the voice seemed to snarl with pure rage. “Now it’s MY turn!”

“I didn’t want you!” Samantha shrieked in response.

“You shut me out, pretended I didn’t exist. How do you think that makes me feel?!”

“I’m sorry,” Samantha pleaded as she curled up where she lay, sobbing bitterly. “I’m sorry! I can’t help it. I didn’t want to be you. I don’t like being a boy! Just leave me alone!”

A growing, low rumble, like a growl, had until that point been building somewhere within earshot, but on those words, it grew abruptly silent. Samantha shut her eyes tightly as she drew her knees to her chest. “Just leave me alone,” she repeated, sobbing.

“Samantha?” she thought she could hear Jade’s voice outside the door.

“Go away!” she cried. “Just go away!”

The front door slid open, and Sheryl stepped through, Jade following close behind her.

“Samantha, what happened?” Sheryl insisted as she rushed to the girl’s side. “You’re bleeding!” She glanced over her shoulder back at Jade, throwing a keyring to her. “Med kit’s in the trunk. Go!”

Jade nodded, quickly turning to race back outside. Samantha hadn’t realized it, but the left shoulder of her blouse had been shredded, leaving claw-like gashes in her shoulder. Sheryl finished tearing the long sleeve away, doubling it over to put pressure on the wound.

“I think it’s just a flesh wound. Who did this to you?”

Samantha tried to sit up, shaking her head slowly. “Don’t wanna talk about it,” she replied simply.

Jade burst through the front door carrying a large first aid kit, and set it down next to the two.

“What can I do to help?”

“Put pressure here while I get some gauze. I’m going to bandage your shoulder, but I strongly suggest you let me take you to the hospital.”

“It’s okay. It doesn’t hurt that bad. He just scratched me when he-” She flinched as Sheryl tended to the area, and grew silent as she realized what she was saying.

“This is insane,” she whispered. “This can’t be real. HE can’t be real!”

“Who can’t?” Sheryl echoed.

“Him. … Me, sort-of.”

~oOo~

Samantha had gone upstairs, with Sheryl escorting her, to change out of her shredded top and skirt into a comfortable, baggy sweater and jeans. She now sat barefoot on the sofa, sipping a cup of tea with her favorite blanket draped over her shoulders. Jade sat next to her in silent thought, and Sheryl paced slowly across the living room.

“Let’s go through this again. You’re telling me that you were attacked by a “male you” that can change the world into this twisted version of the town at its whim, and now he’s physically attacking you?”

“Um, basically, yes,” she answered softly. “I think there’s someone else looking out for me too. Both times I told him to leave me alone, and then there was this bright light, and...”

“I’m sorry, Samantha, but that doesn’t make any sense.”

“No, in a way it does,” Jade finally spoke up, causing both to turn and stare at her, Sheryl expectantly, Samantha hopefully.

“Sorry Sammy, but I have to tell her,” she spoke softly then turned to Sheryl. “Samantha’s dad passed away about six months ago, and she took it really hard. On top of that her Mom got laid off a few months earlier. They moved here because she got a job offer, but with all that stress, losing her dad then having to move,” Jade trailed off into silence, letting her commentary speak for itself.

“I don’t get it,” Sheryl answered, shaking her head. “You mean she’s having a kind of Post Traumatic Stress encounter?”

“Well not exactly. I think she’s beating herself up over her dad’s death, to the point that it’s manifesting physically. I read somewhere that sometimes if the mind believes the body is hurt, that the body will manifest the injuries. It’s used to explain a lot of so-called poltergeist activity where a victim is attacked, and even some demonic possessions.”

“But what about my top? Did my mind do that too?” Samantha asked desperately.

“I... I don’t know. Maybe a psychokinetic reaction, or maybe you did it yourself and don’t remember.”

“So you do think I’m crazy,” Samantha answered quietly. “Maybe I am. But what about my top? Did my mind do that too?”

“No, sweetie,” Jade tried to console her. “Everything you experienced is very real - to you. But why your mind manifests it as a guy’s beyond me. I like the spooky stuff, but I’m not a shrink.”

“Maybe I should talk to my therapist,” Samantha finally exhaled.

“That’d be a good idea,” Jade answered. “Why didn’t you bring this up with them if you already have a therapist?”

“Because he’s a … Well,” Samantha shut her eyes tightly and sighed. “Fuck, I knew I couldn’t keep it a secret forever. I’m transgendered. He’s a gender therapist, and he’s the only one I could see. He’s the reason we moved here, because mom’s new job came with insurance that would cover it, but just barely. I don’t talk about the other stuff, about losing my Dad. I don’t trust him yet, and the only reason I talk about the gender stuff is because if I don’t, I’ll go completely insane.” She paused to laugh bitterly at the situation. “Which didn’t seem to work out too well.”

“You’re … I mean, you used to be a...” Jade fumbled, staring in shock at Samantha. Sheryl stepped closer and knelt, gently squeezing Samantha’s knee. Whatever her personal beliefs might have been, she took a professional attitude, at least.

“She’s Samantha, a bright, beautiful young lady with far too much stress in her life.”

“Right,” Jade quickly agreed. “And she’s not staying in this house tonight. Come on you. We’re having a sleepover. You and me, and my cat.”

“But-” Samantha tried to protest.

“No buts!” Jade answered. Sheryl seemed to relax a bit as she stood.

“Frankly, I’d feel better if you weren’t alone either, at least until your mother comes home. I’ll stop by to check on you tomorrow as well. Are you absolutely sure you’re okay now? I can get you to a hospital in just a few minutes.”

Samantha quickly nodded. “Yes, I’m sure. I’ll be okay. I-it’s just a scratch. It doesn’t even hurt now,” she lied, but the officer seemed convinced enough by it.

As Sheryl left the two, Jade followed Samantha upstairs. “What about your date?” she asked

Jade rolled her shoulders. “There’ll be other dates, or other boys. You do not need to be alone right now.”

“Do you really think this is all in my head? That I’m just, I dunno, stressed?”

“I’m not sure what to believe. My family is, er, well you’ve met my Mom. You know what my home life is like,” Jade added with a mild giggle.

“At least both your parents are still alive,” Samantha responded seriously. Jade frowned as she watched Samantha move about the room packing her duffel bag for the impromptu sleepover. “I’d give anything for my Dad to be here.”

“Can I ask you a personal question?” Jade asked, leaning against the doorway.

“Sure,” Samantha answered simply. “You already know my biggest secret. The fact you didn’t call me a freak or worse and run out of the room the second Officer Baker left speaks for itself.”

“I’d never do that. But anyway, how did he take it? Your... wanting to be a girl I mean.”

“Surprisingly well. Better than Mom actually,” Samantha sighed, folding over a pair of loose white pajama bottoms in her hand and laying them in the plain black duffel bag on her bed. “Mom and I never got along until really recently.”

“So what changed?”

Samantha paused to stare at Jade. She hadn’t really thought about it herself until that moment. “I guess it started with that freaky dream I had. Let’s get out of here. This room creeps me out.”

~oOo~

“She’s a friend,” Jade barked defensively into the cordless phone. “Well if that’s the way you’re going to act over a first date then you can kiss the fattest part of your mother’s ass, pal.” She slammed the phone down on the receiver and growled. “MEN! I swear they’re all like spoiled children.”

Samantha giggled behind her hand, and Jade smiled faintly. “Sorry about that. Sometimes I don’t know why I bother,” she sighed, but smiled a moment later. “Anyway, you were telling me about your dream? Did she ever say anything?”

“Yeah, when I asked her who she was. She responded with ‘You already know who I am’, and then I woke up.”

“Say that again?” came the familiar, faintly lyrical tone of Jade’s mother Amber. The woman stepped around the corner from the family study dressed in a long white bathrobe, her dark auburn hair tucked up into a matching towel on her head. She had a small wine glass in one hand, and an old leather bound book in the other.

“Um... You already know who I am?”

The woman giggled. “You said you heard that in a dream?”

“Yeah,” Samantha answered, and proceeded to recount, yet again, the strange vision that had stayed so strongly in the forefront of her mind those last two weeks.

“Hmm. Just a second, girls,” Amber replied, dashing back into the study. She very nearly spilled her wine as she haphazardly lay the glass aside on an end table, hurrying to the bookshelf.

“Where is it,” she stated, more than asked, barely above a whisper as she scanned the large oak bookshelf on the south wall. “Ah!”

Samantha caught a glimpse of the title, ‘Celtic Gods and Goddesses’, in a kind of penned, gilded lettering on the front just before Amber flipped the book open and thumbed through several pages. She stopped at one point, holding the book in front of her for the girls. Although the sketch had not been colored in, its depiction of a beautiful woman with long hair in ringlets immediately caused Samantha to stumble backwards.

“Oh my God, that’s her,” she whispered.

Amber smiled knowingly. “Goddess, actually. She’s a nature deity, a protector and patron goddess of women.” She glanced down as she turned the book back toward herself and began to read aloud. “The goddess whose name few still remember, she responds to those females, young and old, who reach out to her for protection, whether they know it or not. Slow to anger, her wrath is as the harsher side of Nature itself. She loves all her daughters, but holds a universal dislike of males.”

Jade and Samantha slowly stared at each other.

“That’s... interesting,” Samantha mumbled with uncertainty. Jade just shook her head slowly, turning back to her mother.

“So this … nature goddess is real?”

“I choose to think so, yes. Some call them angels, others ancient gods. They’re just labels, dear. It’s what they represent that’s truly important, and you, young lady,” Amber smiled broadly as she pointed at Samantha, “You are truly blessed if she is looking out for you.”

“Speaking of protection, Mommy?” Jade elongated the ‘y’, complete with puppy eyes. “Is it okay if Sammy stays over tonight?”

“This wouldn’t have anything to do with her being dropped off by a police officer would it?” Amber asked more skeptically. Before Jade could answer, Samantha spoke up.

“Sheryl was just giving me a ride home. She saw that I was walking home alone and just wanted to be sure I was okay.”

“Ah, I see. Well in that case, I don’t see why not. I’ll let your mother know you’re here when she comes home.” She paused to place her hand on Samantha’s shoulder, causing her to flinch. “And remind me to change your bandages in a few hours.”

“How did you..?”

Amber simply smiled back at her. “It’s a mother thing.”

~oOo~

“I don’t care what she says,” Samantha mumbled, leaning against the white marble countertop and watching Jade as she set a pan of popcorn on the stove. “That was not a mother thing.”

“Not a normal mother thing. She’s really perceptive. She probably saw that you were favoring it when you moved or something. Don’t let it spook you.”

“Hey Jade? Thanks for inviting me over.”

Jade smiled and shrugged. “Hey, what are friends for?”

“No, really. You gave up a date with a cute guy for me, even if he was a jerk. Nobody’s ever done that for me before.”

“What, dumped a pig to hang out with you?”

“You know what I mean,” Samantha insisted. “You came running when you saw Sheryl dropping me off. You... you care. You’re a real friend.”

“Aaand you didn’t have real friends where you were living before?”

“I had friends, sure. I had more friends as Samantha than I did as …”

“Sam?” Jade finished for her. Samantha nodded.

“I don’t mind you calling me Sammy because it still feels like a feminized ‘Sam’, but truth be told, I really wanted to change my name entirely. Mom wouldn’t hear of that though. I wanted something cute like Jennifer or Crystal, or even Amy.”

“You sound like you really hated being a guy. Not that I blame you. I can’t imagine what it must’ve been like.”

Samantha nodded softly. “Almost as bad as-” but before she could continue, a strange sound caught both their attention, not unlike a faint scratching sound. It was enough to cause Samantha to jump, cowering behind Jade, but even her friend seemed mildly spooked now. Jade shifted the popcorn off the heat, turning off the burner, and the two crept slowly around the corner as the sound continued to get louder.

“Mrreow,” Jade’s plump, three year old white Persian cat lazily yawned as it stared up at the intruders then returned to scratching the drywall. Jade giggled. “Stardust you scared me half to death. What are you doing anyway? Is there a mouse in the hall closet?”

She pulled the door open to find a boy of approximately Samantha’s age and height smiling grimly back at her. “Boo,” he hissed.

Jade shrieked, and tried to slam the door closed, but he easily forced it open, leaving a distinct claw mark along the door’s edges.

“NOW do you believe me?!” Samantha shouted as she raced for the door. Jade, not far behind her, just shook her head.

“So what do we do now?”

Samantha grabbed Jade’s hand as the two raced across the street. Already things had begun to warp and twist into the hellish apocalypse that had tormented Samantha once that day.

“I don’t know!” she answered frantically.

“Well what did you say you did to get rid of him before?”

“I told him to go away,” Samantha responded, stopping abruptly. She turned to face their pursuer. “Leave me alone!” she commanded, but he laughed.

“LEAVE ME ALONE!” she shrieked, yet their pursuer continued to laugh.

“Why isn’t it working?!” Jade demanded.

He stepped closer, slowly and methodically. The ground seemed to smolder in his wake, but one unfamiliar word, in a very familiar voice stopped him in his tracks. He spun to scowl at Amber from across the broken and shattered street.

“Leave them be, creature of darkness. Run, girls.”

“Mother?” Jade questioned, stunned, but Amber ignored her. There was something different about the woman. It almost seemed as if she radiated light, driving back the darkness immediately surrounding her.

“Meddlesome fool,” the boy scowled. Samantha grabbed Jade’s hand, pulling her along as they raced away, back toward town.

“Sammy, stop! We can’t leave her!” Jade insisted, jerking her hand back. They had run two blocks by this point, and already she had to stop to catch her breath. She turned back to stare down the darkened, desolate path that was once her route home.

“We have to! Look obviously your Mom knows what the hell she’s doing, right?” Samantha took Jade’s hand again and squeezed it. “We’re in this together, okay? Okay?”

Jade slowly turned back to Samantha, staring up at her. She nodded numbly. “All right. So what do we do now? And where the hell are we?”

“I don’t think ‘hell’ is too far off. I don’t know where we are, but that … that thing is exactly what I’d imagine I’d find there. It... It accused me of trying to kill it. It’s right, too. I did try to kill everything male about me. My former therapist called it ‘purging’. I hated being a guy. I hated looking like a guy and being treated like one. It was a kind of personal hell for me, Jade.”

“But that thing isn’t you. It can’t be. I’ve only known you a couple of weeks, but you’re a really nice girl. You’re pretty and smart and … And I really like you.” She paused, holding her hands up. “As a friend, I mean.”

Samantha laughed quietly. “Yeah, sure. I’m everyone’s friend.” She smiled faintly and squeezed Jade’s hand again. “But I’m glad you think of me as a friend. Let’s get out of here. We can talk about this later.”

“Yeah, when there’s not some psychotic demon-guy trying to kill us.”

A low growl interrupted the girls’ banter as a trio of wolves, fur as black as night, and eyes glowing red, emerged from the shadows of a ruined nearby building. Jade shrieked, and the pair took off again as fast as their aching legs would carry them, with the creatures right behind them. Suddenly Samantha grabbed hold of Jade’s forearm and dragged her toward the abandoned convenience store.

“Come on! They’re too fast!” she shouted.

The store appeared to offer little shelter, at least initially. Metal shelves had been knocked over with only a few badly rotted packages that once contained foodstuffs of a now unrecognizable kind littered the ground. The girls quickly found their way to a back room however, with a stout wooden door. Jade slammed the door shut, holding it closed while Samantha pushed a heavy, old office desk toward it.

“This isn’t going to hold them forever,” Samantha admitted reluctantly as the girls hunkered down with their backs to the desk. Jade leaned against Samantha, burying her face in Samantha’s shoulder. “I’m sorry Jade. I am so sorry.”

“I’ll never call my mother crazy again, I swear to God. Or … goddesses.”

Samantha wrapped her arms around Jade, both girls shaking badly. Jade slowly glanced up at her. “I know we’ve only known each other a short time, but I’ve really enjoyed getting to know you. I-if we get out of this alive-”

“Look,” Samantha interrupted her, practically leaping to her feet. “There’s a window up there! I think we can fit through easily if we can just reach it.”

Jade bit her lip and nodded simply. “Okay. Is there like a stepladder here or something?”

“I don’t see one.” Samantha approached the rickety-looking shelf along the back wall. She forced her weight against it, and while it wasn’t completely stable, it didn’t immediately fall to pieces either. “I think we can use this. Come on, you go first. I’ll hold it steady.”

Jade nodded quietly and rushed over, even as the wolves continued to batter the door behind them. With Samantha’s help she began the uneasy climb, and on finally reaching the window, she called back. “Sammy, it’s stuck!”

“Try hitting it!” Samantha responded. Jade slammed her fist against the window, causing the shelf to shake, and the entire rotted-out window frame to slowly creak, giving way to a loud crash as the window shattered outside.

“Oops...” Jade flinched. “Oh man, that’s a lot of glass.”

“Be careful, but hurry! They’re almost through!”

Jade hoisted herself over the broken wall, dangling by her fingers to give herself a shorter fall to the ground even as Samantha scurried up. She had no sooner hoisted herself over when the shelf gave way with a thunderous smash, and it took all she had in her not to scream when Jade grabbed the bottom of her feet at that exact moment.

“I’ve got you,” Jade called. “Just let yourself down like I did.”

Samantha shut her eyes, releasing her grip. Just on the other side she could hear the door splintering, and one of the wolves’ razorlike claws tapping on the poured cement floor. Jade grabbed her as best she could to ease her fall, lingering for just a moment before letting her go.

“Okay, now what?” Samantha gasped, leaning forward with her hands against her knees and breathing heavily.

“I’ve got an idea. Follow me!” Jade responded.

~oOo~

“Where are we going?” Samantha whined between heavy, exasperated breaths. It felt to her like they had been running for miles. Her feet ached, her heart pounded so hard it might burst through her chest, and her lungs felt as though they’d whither at any moment.

“There’s a church just around the corner. I know it’s cliche, but if ANYWHERE is safe it’ll be there. You know, hallowed ground and all.”

“If it’s even standing,” Samantha added solemnly. She couldn’t have known how prophetic those words would be, though. Where the sleepy little chapel once stood now looked as though someone, or something, had taken out a great deal of aggression on several occasions. All that remained amid the splintered rubble to signify what once was, was the shattered steeple, lying in pieces in front.

“Hey, look,” Samantha pointed toward the small patch of greenery alongside the church.

“Oh you have got to be kidding me,” Jade answered uneasily. “That’s the old founders’ graveyard. Let’s just keep going. There’s got to be somewhere else we can go.”

“No, I’m telling you it’s a sign. It has to be. Let’s go!”

Jade sighed reluctantly as she allowed Samantha to pull her along. Despite the age of the iron-wrought gates, they opened easily, permitting the girls entrance. As soon as they set foot on the soft grass, though, a piercing, unearthly howl filled the area. Several sets of glowing, blood red eyes began to line the borders of the small graveyard. Gradually their bodies followed, forming into a pack of black wolves not unlike those that pursued them earlier.

“Oh yes, I feel so much safer here,” Jade whined as she clung to Samantha’s arm.

“They’re not attacking,” Samantha whispered. Jade blinked back at her.

“What’s going on? Why not?”

“Because they know better,” a familiar female voice answered, causing both girls to shriek and jump. They quickly spun around to find themselves face to face with the woman from the book, and from Samantha’s dreams. She smiled down at them.

“You are deep in His domain, my daughter,” the woman mused. Samantha felt immediately at ease, but Jade continued to cower, at least until their mysterious visitor stepped closer, and lay her hand on Jade’s shoulder. “Calm yourself, little one. I am here to help you.”

“Nyyyyeagh!” the boy shrieked, knocking the iron gates aside. “No! She is MINE! They are all MINE!”

The woman turned to face him. As he crossed into the graveyard, his form began to shift. He became less and less average teenaged boy, and more a hunched over, malformed, clawed monstrosity, his eyes burning as red as the nearby wolves’.

“You have no power here, wench! This is MY domain!”

“No, but she does,” the woman stated simply. “You have the power, sweet child. You can end this nightmare.”

“No I don’t!” Samantha insisted, shaking her head. The demon cackled.

“You see? She is weak. Her anguish will sustain me for years to come!”

“Yes, you do. Listen to his words,” she again stated quite calmly.

Samantha hesitantly looked from the creature to the woman, and back again. Jade, by now had taken to cowering behind a nearby grave marker.

“My anguish sustains him,” she echoed.

She slowly nodded and turned fully to face the creature.

“What is this? The kitten has grown some claws? No matter!” He turned his attention toward the weathered grave marker where Jade had hidden, and Jade let out a startled shriek as he raced toward her.

Samantha cried out and rushed to put herself between Jade and the demon. The demon screamed, in both disbelief and agony. He recoiled in pain, his claws drenched, dripping with the blood of his unintended victim. Samantha touched her stomach, and as the full realization of how grave her wounds were sank in, she collapsed backward into Jade’s waiting arms. The wolves along the boundaries of the graveyard began to howl, and the largest, the only one of the creatures whose muzzle bore some silvered fur, leapt over the low fence. As the pack joined, it crept closer.

Jade eased Samantha to the ground, cradling her near-lifeless body. “Don’t you die on me,” she insisted through tears. “You can’t! Not now!” The alpha wolf padded closer. Its eyes locked with Jade’s.

“Please... Please leave us alone. Haven’t you done enough?”

The wolf seemed to bow its head, only slightly, and spun about, placing itself between the girls and the demon. By now the pack had begun to encircle the demon. He growled low with agitation.

“What are you doing?!”

“You no longer have power over these beasts. You harmed one whom I protect, and even your foul sorcery cannot go against the natural order forever,” the woman calmly responded.

“No! NOOOOO!” the demon howled as he lashed out at the alpha wolf. Two of the smaller wolves nipped at his exposed legs, and another attempted to jump onto his back. He managed to fling two of the creatures aside, but in the end, he succumbed to the wolves’ fury. Samantha smiled weakly up at Jade.

“I’m glad,” she whispered.

Jade pressed a finger to her lips. “Shh. Save your strength.” She turned her attention to the woman now. “Help her! I’ll do anything; just save her!”

~oOo~

Samantha awoke with a start, back in the forest from her first dream. Again she had been adorned in fine cloth and jewelry, but this time, she wasn’t alone. Jade lay sleeping just beside her, still in her street clothes, stained with Samantha’s own blood. The gentle splash of the lake drew her gaze, and surely enough, the woman stood close by, smiling back at her.

“What … What happened? Am I dead?”

“Yes and no,” she answered simply. “You sacrificed yourself to protect one you love. It was that act of sacrifice that shattered his domain. You … died, but such acts are not lightly, nor easily ignored. I must confer with another, and then we shall see.”

“And the demon?”

“Banished.”

“Good. But I don’t understand how...”

“In that instant, when you were thinking of your friend’s well-being above your own, you let go of your hatred. You allowed yourself to be free, to see what was truly important.”

“Where did he come from? How... why did he find me?”

The woman chuckled to herself. “I don’t know when or where it came into your world. I would suspect though, that someone invited it, or perhaps opened a gateway they couldn’t close, and it stepped through. Once there it latched onto you, to your anger, and your sorrow, your fear, twisting them, turning them against you to drive you further into sorrow.”

“I think I understand. So what happens now?”

The woman smiled as she leaned close and kissed Samantha’s forehead. “For now you will rest here. You will know safety in my domain, little one.”

Samantha nodded. She knew no doubt in that moment, no fear. A very large part of her wanted to stay regardless, to bask in the love and the peace she felt in this being’s presence. At the same time, though, as she turned away from the small lake to return to Jade’s side, a growing sadness filled her. She sat down beside the sleeping girl, and she waited.

A shadowy form stirred in the darkness, just barely within her sight, and the large, old wolf padded closer. At first Samantha rose to her knees, intending to protect Jade if need be, but the wolf lowered its head as it drew closer. It collapsed a few feet away, resting its muzzle against its paw in an almost human gesture. It stared at the girls in silence.

“You protected us didn’t you?”

The wolf’s right ear twitched.

“Thank you.” She glanced down at Jade with a quiet smile. “I didn’t realize how much she meant to me. She’s a good friend, but I … I never thought I’d sacrifice myself for someone.”

The wolf slowly rose to its full height and padded closer. It settled at her side, nuzzling its way up under her arm. It continued to stare at Jade, though Samantha couldn’t decide if the creature was unsure what to make of her presence, or if it was simply watching over her.

It felt to Samantha’s mind, as though hours had passed, yet Jade still slept. No sense of boredom entered her thoughts, though. She passed the time prattling mindlessly to Jade or to the wolf about her life before Samantha and after, about her father, about things she had kept locked deep in her heart.

“I wish I could see Daddy again. I mean, I’m dead right?” She looked questioningly at the wolf. Its left ear twitched, but it gave no response otherwise, and she sighed, returning to her one-sided conversation.

When the mysterious woman returned, she had a strange, very faint glow about her. Samantha and the wolf both rose at her approach. She smiled as Samantha rushed to her, and embraced the girl.

“It has been decided, but now, you have a choice to make.”

As Samantha nodded, the woman held her left hand out, and a small orb of light winked into existence. Its surface shifted through several shades of blues and reds, purples, greens, until it finally became transparent, and Samantha saw within the orb an image of herself. At first, she couldn’t tell a difference, save for the pretty smile, but as she stared, she became subtly aware that this Samantha had the proper body to match her mind.

The woman then outstretched her other hand, and another orb, like the first, materialized, shifted, and another image formed. Samantha gasped, her eyes widening as she reached out instinctively to touch the orb, as it depicted her father, dressed as he had for a business trip a week before his passing.

The woman stepped back to deny Samantha’s attempt to take it.

“Think carefully, sweet child. This is not a permanent, second chance. It was his time. You may see him once more, or you can have what you’ve always wanted.”

Samantha bowed her head. “It’s true. Even with the hormones, even with surgery, I’ll never be a ‘real’ girl. But... Daddy. I’d give anything,” she paused, choking on her words. “Anything,” she repeated, and as she shut her eyes, she touched the orb.

~oOo~

“Dad?” Samantha called. Surrounded by brilliant, white light, she shut her eyes tight. She thought she could hear the trickle of a nearby stream. Slowly the light faded, and again she felt the ground beneath her bare feet. She slowly opened her eyes again, looking around.

“Right here, Princess,” he answered gently, resting his large hand on her shoulder. She spun to face him, about to bury herself in his shoulder like she used to, when she became aware of a girl her age standing close by. Her dark red hair and black tank top struck a startling contrast to her almost brilliantly white skin. On her right shoulder, a large raven perched, and by her side, the old wolf rested its muzzle against its paw. The girl smiled as she casually turned to walk away.

“Don’t be afraid, Samantha,” her father insisted as he pulled her into a hug, kissing the top of her head. “She won’t harm you.”

“Daddy,” Samantha wept as she buried her face in his shoulder. “Oh God, I’ve missed you so much.”

“You look amazing,” he responded softly, and kissed her forehead again. Samantha smiled up at him, and then looked back over her shoulder, slowly taking in their surroundings. Behind her, a babbling stream ran for as far as she could see, singing an almost lilted, wordless song. Beyond the stream, a vibrant field of flowers stretched, in colors she never fathomed could even exist.

“Is this heaven?” she asked softly. He smiled as he shook his head.

“No, this place exists for our benefit. You bought this with your sacrifice.”

“You mean saving Jade?” she pressed. Again, he shook his head.

“No, I don’t.” He squeezed her hand, leading her to the edge of the stream. “Remember when you were little, and I tried to take you fishing, but you started screaming when I baited my hook?”

Samantha blushed. She knelt down to poke at the cool, clear water, just as a fish swam past at a leisurely clip. “I felt bad for the little worm,” she pouted playfully. He laughed as he sat back on a conveniently placed boulder that Samantha was sure wasn’t there just a minute ago.

She stood to return to his side, leaning into him. “I missed you so much. Things with Mom got worse after you … After you,” she echoed, but couldn’t finish the sentence. “But they’ve been getting better.”

“She loves you, you know. She just blames herself for, well,” he paused, furrowing his eyebrows slightly as if not sure how to put it, “For you being you.” He sighed softly. “I wish we had more time.”

“What?”

“Just remember that I love you, and I will always be with you.”

The teenager approached again, though this time without the large, imposing raven. “Ready?”

He nodded, turning back to Samantha. “I love you. I’m so proud of you.”

The girl hesitated a moment, then knelt beside the wolf. She whispered gently in its ear, and the wolf stood. It plodded a few paces then turned back to stare at the three.

“He’ll show you the way back. I’ll look after your daughter and see her home safely.”

Martin smiled, turning his gaze to the wolf. “Well, fella, it looks like it’s you and me.”

The girl stepped closer. As she extended her hand, her dark, reddish purple nail polish sparkled and glinted, causing Samantha to laugh to herself.

“What?”

“You’re not what I expected Death to be like. I was expecting heavy robes or something.”

“I’m not Death.” The girl exhaled, mildly exasperated. “Look, it’s complicated. Think of me as a kind of spirit guide - a go-between or … caseworker.”

“If you say so,” Samantha answered, rolling her eyes.

“Are you ready to go back?”

“Can I … I mean, is it okay if I stay here a little while longer?”

The girl nodded, motioning to the boulder before seating herself. “Suit yourself. I’m assigned to you so I can’t really say ‘no’.”

Samantha slowly approached, sitting beside the girl. After a moment or two, the red-haired girl reached out to hug Samantha. “I know you hate me right now. I’m taking your father away for the second time in your life, but it’s not your time.”

Fresh tears sprouted forth, but Samantha shook her head. “I don’t hate you. I just … It’s not fair. I gave up being a real girl to see him again. I should get him back for that.”

She chuckled, causing Samantha to glare. “You are a real girl, where it counts. Your body? Just a shell. Trust me, I’ve been dead a long time. I know these things.”

She paused, adding, “By the way, when you wake up, don’t bump your head on Jade’s bed.”

“Wait, what?”

~oOo~

In that instant the world around her faded. She suddenly found herself lying in a cozy sleeping bag, on the floor next to Jade’s four-post bed. She sat bolt upright with a start, banging her head squarely on the horizontal mattress support rail and let out a mild yelp which caused Jade to slowly sit up, staring sleepily down at her.

“You okay?” Jade whispered as she reached over, squeezing Samantha’s shoulder. Samantha flinched, quickly slugging the neck of her night shirt aside. “Bandages...?”

“Yeah, remember? Your house, earlier? I had the weirdest dream about that though.”

“We were being chased by a demon that looked like me?”

Jade blinked several times. “H-how did you know?”

Samantha smiled as she reached up to take Jade’s hand, giving it a light squeeze. “Never mind. We can talk about it in the morning.”

“Okay,” Jade answered quietly. She lay back again, but after several seconds, she broke the comfortable silence that had fallen between them. “Hey Sammy, do you want to go catch a movie tomorrow?”

A light, nervous giggle escaped Samantha’s lips. “I’d love to. Jade?”

“Yeah?”

“Um, thanks.”

Samantha carefully eased herself out of her sleeping bag and stood, padding out into the hall. Amber smiled proudly back at her, as though she had been waiting for her the whole time.

“You knew, didn’t you?” Samantha half-asked, half-stated.

“She forewarned me, yes,” Amber answered softly. She turned to walk down the hall to the small study. Samantha followed her, watching as she carefully took the book she had shown Samantha earlier, and placed it on the shelf.

“So what happened anyway? How did you survive?”

“That was,” she paused, “Ah, how to explain it: that was me, but it wasn’t. Once the demon realized he was fighting a projection he was furious,” she added with a chuckle. “Luckily I distracted him long enough for The Lady to find you.”

“Why did it choose me? And why did she for that matter? I’m nothing special,” Samantha offered quietly as she shook her head.

“If she took an interest in you, then you are very much something special, young lady. And as for why the creature chose you, I think it has to do with the last people to live in that house. They were a … troubled family.

“I never told Jade this, but they fought, bitterly, and one night the woman tried to take her own life out of desperation. I believe the entity may have lain dormant in that house for years, but her anguish, her loathing for herself and her husband, was great enough to feed the creature. It’s possible she even attempted to summon it though. It’s hard to say.”

“So... I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time?”

“Or the right time, depending on how you look at it. Come, I was just about to offer my thanks. Why don’t you join me?”

“Thank you. I … I can still hardly believe any of this was real. At least I got to see Dad one last time though.” Samantha hesitated, but started to smile. “You know a lot about this stuff. Do you think maybe you could teach me?”

“Of course I can. As Jade got older, I respected her wishes not to learn the old ways, but I suspect I’ll be seeing a lot more interest from her now, too.” She reached out to take Samantha’s hand, and when she let go, Samantha found a pair of rolled up bills had been left behind.

“W-what’s this for?”

“Dinner and a movie,” Amber responded with a wink and a smile. “Come, dear. Let’s say our thanks, then get you back to bed. I promised your mother that I wouldn’t let you stay up all night, after all.”


I'd like to just take a moment to thank Piper and Erin for their amazing work on the cover image. It looks spectacular, and it's quite fitting!

Love,

Zoe

Disney Inspired Drabble

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • Drabble ~ 100 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Other Keywords: 

  • Disney

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Disney Drabble

Mulan.jpg

With humblest apologies to the Disney Corporation (Please don't sue!)

~oOo~

Look at me
I will never pass for a perfect son,
or a perfect husband.
Can it be I’m not meant to play this part?
Now I see that if I were truly to be myself
I would break my family’s heart.

Who is this man I see,
staring straight back at me?
Why is my reflection someone I don’t know?
Somehow I cannot hide
who I am, though I’ve tried.
When will my reflection show who I am inside?

~oOo~

So many things to tell him,
but how to make him see
the truth about my past? Impossible.
He’d turn away from me.

She’s holding back, she’s hiding,
But what, I can’t decide?
Why won’t she be the girl I know she is;
the girl I see inside?

One Heart to Another: Christina's Story

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • Younger Audience (g/y)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

Other Keywords: 

  • Tissue alert

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
One Heart To Another
Christina's Story
 ©2010 Zoe Taylor

Christina loved John like a brother in life. Can she learn to let go of him in death before it's too late?

One of a pair alongside John's Story.


Okay I admit it, I was driving while talking on my cell phone, but come on, everyone does it! It’s no different from talking to someone that’s sitting right next to you in the car.

That semi came out of nowhere. He ran the stop sign. I remembered feeling light-headed as the ambulance siren blared in my ears, then silence. A soft, warm glow washed over my body.

“Relax,” a gentle voice echoed in my mind. “You will suffer no longer,” she cooed.

“What? What’s going on?” I demanded as I sat up on the gurney. I felt dizzy. The voice echoed a soft, lilted giggle. Slowly my surroundings faded. The ambulance melted away, and a girl of perhaps seventeen years stepped around in front of me. Her dress, more like a golden robe, danced about her bare feet.

She wore a ring of daisies around her black hair that honestly made me want to roll my eyes. For some reason, everything seemed so vibrantly bright and beautiful, yet not overwhelmingly so.

“We’re losing her!” I heard a man’s voice shout as the girl squeezed my hand. I recoiled, and felt the faintest jolt in my chest.

“Ow!” I cried out. “What’s happening?!”

She sighed. “You must let go, Christina,” her lips remained shut tight as her voice echoed at once around me.

“You mean I’m- I mean I- … Oh God!” I bawled. She rushed closer and pulled me into a hug. A tender hand lifted my chin. She used her thumbs to brush away my tears.

“Shh, it’s okay. Yes, you died in that car accident, but there’s more. There’s so much more for you to see.”

“But I can’t die! I have to take care of John!” I demanded.

The girl gave me a forlorn stare. She sadly sighed. The colors seemed to grow muted and dim. I found myself surrounded by chill darkness. When I opened my eyes, a cold metal slab lay beneath me. I groaned, rolling off it.

My face hit the floor, but when there should have been a thud, I heard nothing. I scrambled to my feet. The green sweater I’d been wearing still clung to my body good as new. My jeans looked as they did when I put them on this morning.

When I turned back to face where I had just been lying, I saw a body covered by a sheet. I reached a shaking hand out to pull at the sheet, but my fingers passed right through it. “What the hell?”

“This isn’t your world,” the disembodied voice spoke softly. “You must let go Christina. There will be-”

“Shut up!” I shrieked. “I have to see John!”

I stumbled out of the morgue and down the hall. Tears stung my eyes as I desperately sprinted away from that terrible room, and that terrible ghost. I couldn’t be dead! I could still feel my clothing clinging to me! I could feel my tears roll down my cheeks! I must have just been delirious, or maybe I was dreaming!

I don’t know how I got to John’s room. I never stepped into an elevator. I just suddenly found myself there. It felt so good to see him again. John and I were never romantically interested in each other.

At least, I never was, and the few times anyone teased us about it he’d just smile that cute little smile of his, laugh, and claim I’d beat him up if he even thought of such a thing. I wouldn’t have, of course. It would just have been too weird. John and Melissa weren’t just my best friends. They were like my brother and sister.

Well, okay, John was like a sister too, but come on; you don’t spend your youth playing Barbies with girls without starting to feel like a sister after awhile!

We threatened to dress him up as a girl on a few occasions, but never seriously. With John’s poor heart we were afraid to give him too much of a hard time about anything. I would give him my heart in a second if I thought it would help.

“Hey bro,” I mouthed softly. “Just came to check on you.” I bent down to kiss his cheek as I squeezed his hand.

“He can’t hear you either,” my tormentor’s voice echoed. I glanced back at her, forcing a smile for John’s sake. I stepped away, grabbing her by the arm and dragging her out into the hall.

“Look, whoever, or WHATEVER you are, you need to get off my back already. I’m NOT leaving John’s side!”

She gave me a puppy-like pout that, where I not already the Mistress of abusing said pout, probably could have melted even my steel resolve. “Please, don’t do this. I keep trying to tell you there will be dire consequences!” she begged.

“Like what, you miss your soul quota? I get it. I’m dead, now leave. Me. ALONE!” I shouted, and with a terrible clap of thunder, she vanished, leaving me alone in silence.

I blinked, glancing around. “That actually worked?” I rolled my shoulders and quietly stepped back into the room. It was empty.

~oOo~

I couldn’t quite grasp what had happened until later. As I wandered around the hospital, I began to find myself aware of “pockets” of time that seemed to just randomly disappear, as though time now flowed differently. John wasn’t in his room because he was in another part of the hospital. I found Melissa in a waiting room with her chin on her knees, staring off into the distance. I sat down beside her.

“I know you probably can’t hear me,” I began as I turned to stare at her. A tear trickled down her cheek. I reached out to try and hug her, but my fingers passed right through as though she wasn’t real, or I wasn’t. “Damit all! This isn’t fair!” I sobbed. “They need me!”

I decided to latch onto her, metaphorically speaking. I spent every last bit of energy I could muster keeping my focus tightly set on her so that wherever she went, I wouldn’t lose her to these weird time lapses. Eventually my patience paid off. Doctor Becky, John’s cardiologist, appeared in the doorway.

“Melissa?” she called.

Melissa shot to her feet and ran the length of the empty waiting area. “How is he?” she asked hesitantly. I crept closer, taking a seat next to them to listen.

“He’s resting in ICU. Heart transplant is a system shock even under the best circumstances. These next few hours are crucial…” Her voice faded into the background. No, no, no! Not now!

The next thing I knew, I was in John’s new room. I spotted Melissa, slumped over in a chair by his bed, snoring like an old hog. Some things never changed. I giggled to myself, fondly remembering all the times I’d beaten her about the head in the middle of the night with a pillow to get her to stop.

Poor John. I leaned over his bed to kiss his cheek. He stirred, and I jumped back again. I felt something in my chest, like a faint twinge. He tilted his head from side to side, staring right at me for just a second before glancing over at Melissa.

“Oh John, something bad happened.” I drifted in and out of consciousness as they talked, sobbed, and hugged. My arms ached to hold him, and to tell him everything would be okay. Why couldn’t I reach out to him? Why couldn’t I hold him?

I backed against the wall and slumped to the ground. If I couldn’t hold him, couldn’t talk to him, then I would at least stay silently by his side. He obviously knew I was there, that I wanted to comfort him, and that would have to be enough for me, for us. I couldn’t move on until I knew he would be okay.

“She kept her promise,” John sobbed, catching my attention. I tried to stand. I felt a faint twinge, a touch of warmth in my chest. What promise?

“John what are you talking about? Who kept her promise?” I begged, but he couldn’t hear me. I sighed and shut my eyes. Big mistake.

~oOo~

I only shut my eyes for a moment, but a moment was all it took. It was daylight now. I had no idea how much time had passed. John seemed to already look stronger than I’d ever seen him though, but he did something strange. As I stood watching him file down his nails, he reached for his bedside table. He had a look on his face like he was expecting to find something.

“Silly goose. You never painted your nails before. Why would you think about it now?” I teased, like he could hear me. He seemed genuinely puzzled, causing me to giggle to myself. He picked up some strange little habits like that since the last time lapse, as I now referred to them, those … missing pockets of time where things just sort of surged forward.

He walked differently. He seemed to carry himself more delicately, even for John. It stopped being cute, and began to worry me. I decided to wait, and watch.

I suppose I could have attended my own funeral instead of staying by John’s side, but he seemed to be the only one to take my ‘transition’ in stride. He talked to me constantly, and he kept apologizing, but he didn’t seem as broken up by my death. Maybe he was just holding it in? I just knew I wanted to be by his side more than anything. I needed to be with him more than I needed to see my parents or Melissa bawling their eyes out over an empty shell.

The next thing I remembered it was time for John to come home. I tagged along, and against my better judgment I even followed him to ‘my’ grave. It was a really pretty plot at least. They buried my body under a big old oak tree, which kind of made me giggle. Momma knew me too well.

“Chrissie, I’m sorry I didn’t come sooner,” he spoke softly. He sat down under the oak tree, but he didn’t look at my grave. I had ‘spirited’ myself up the tree. When I was a little girl I used to love climbing trees. God, I longed for John to join me on a high branch just so he could see, but I never pressured him. In truth I felt sad that he couldn’t do the things a normal kid could, so I decided years ago to live my life to its fullest, enough for both of us.

“It’s okay John,” I answered, stretching out over a low branch. I couldn’t help smiling down at him as I listened to him talk. He really took my death a lot harder than I realized. I scrambled down the tree when he finished, and knelt to try and hug him. I don’t know if I got through or not because Mom came over and hugged him right after. I had to giggle when he called her ‘Mom’ too. That’s what she was to him though, ever since our family took him in along with Melissa.

~oOo~

It felt strange being home, knowing I could never truly ‘live’ there anymore. I stayed close to John, but when we passed by my room, he stopped and stared. I could tell he wanted to go inside, and truthfully, so did I. When he kept walking, I didn’t. I sat down on Melissa’s bed, staring at the small collection of stuffed animals across the way. Tears began to sting my eyes the longer I stared. I mentally replayed the conversation I had with Mom the last time I was in this room.

She wanted me to take my stuffed lion to college with me. She asked me to take it every single time I came home, and every time I’d refuse. I was a grown woman. I was too old for stuffed animals. Now I sorely, desperately wished I could hold that old stuffed lion close to me just one more time.

My focus was shattered by John entering the room. He came in and sat on my bed, directly across from me. He stared at me, as though staring through me, and then he did something that surprised me. He picked up my white lion, and slowly started stroking its hot pink mane. I watched him curl up on my bed. I stood and sat on the edge beside him, bending down to kiss his cheek as he dozed off.

“Oh, John…” I whispered. He stirred only slightly, a little smile crossing his lips. I smiled back.

I don’t know how long we stayed like that. I remained still, watching him sleep, and he never stirred again. He seemed so peaceful. My mind started to wander. I began to wonder if he even needed me after all, but Mom stepped into the room, shattering my thoughts.

“Sorry, I guess I dozed off,” he grumbled sleepily as he looked up at her.

“It’s alright sweetheart. I came to check on you, and when you weren’t in your room, I got worried.”

His face contorted into the strangest puzzled expression at that.

“But I am in-” he tried to protest.

I leapt off the bed. “John, what are you saying? This is my room you dork!” I shifted away from the bed, sitting on the edge of Melissa’s again. What was going on with him? Why was he acting so strangely? My consciousness faded just a little. I couldn’t pay attention to the conversation anymore. I felt lost, scared, and suddenly very alone. Mom leaving the room caught my attention though. John had begun to search for something.

“If you’re looking for nail polish, I keep a secret stash under my bed,” I joked. John wiped the smirk from my lips when he bent down, grabbing a bottle from under my bed. “John what are you doing?” I asked hesitantly. I watched him pull off his socks and sit down again.

Suddenly everything felt different, somehow. I could feel again. I could feel the nail brush in my hand, and I could smell the distinct scent of varnish burn my nostrils. Was I in John’s body?! I didn’t care how it happened, I needed this as much as he did. I guided his hand along each toenail. I couldn’t stop myself, doing his fingernails as well.

Suddenly, I felt a surge of weakness. I collapsed to the floor as Mom re-entered the room. I struggled to stand as they talked, but I just couldn’t do it. I could barely move. I cried out for help, but no one answered. What had I done? Oh God, what if I stayed like this?

I could barely muster the energy to curl into a ball, weeping. Was I a ghost? Was I something else? Something worse? “Someone help me!” I sobbed. “I’m sorry!”

~oOo~

I don’t know how much time had passed before I regained consciousness. John sat on my bed, dressed in a pair of my old pajamas. I stared blankly up at him. My eyes still stung. I never knew a ghost could feel such pain as I felt for him. What had I done to my best friend?

After Mom tucked him in, I struggled to stand, sitting on the edge of my bed. I bent down to kiss him softly on his cheek, and I buried my face in his chest.

“John I’m so sorry,” I wept softly. I suddenly felt a very gentle hand on my shoulder.

“I told you there would be consequences,” my former tormentor’s voice softly whispered in my ear. I turned to stare at her, and she smiled sadly back at me.

“What have I done to him?” I wept.

“Christina, are you ready to listen now?” her voice asked, even as her lips never moved from their perfect, forlorn smile.

I nodded slowly. I only wanted to protect John, just as I always had. I never wanted … never meant for any of THIS to happen.

“I know you didn’t mean for this to happen,” her voice answered, reading my thoughts. “You are holding on too tightly to life. Christina, your heart now beats in his chest.”

“W-what?” I stared blankly back at her.

She nodded very slowly. “You gave him life, but as you hold onto this existence, as you hold on to him, you are slowly taking that life away.”

“Oh God!” I bawled openly as I lurched forward. With inhuman speed she swooped closer and caught me. She held me aloft as though I were a child’s doll, squeezing me to her chest. Her forlorn smile shifted and softened, brightening a little. She kissed my forehead.

“Now you understand.”

I nodded. “What do I need to do? How do I let go of him? I’ve always protected him!” I protested.

Her smile brightened further. She reached out to touch the sleeping John’s forehead. Suddenly, everything changed.

~oOo~

A brilliantly beautiful night sky stretched on forever overhead. Everything seemed so vibrantly beautiful, and at once, calming and peaceful. In the near distance on a hilltop, a lone oak tree stood tall and proud. My former tormentor now stood beside me, looking vastly more like a real girl of about seventeen.

Her delicate black locks hung at the sides of her head in two braided pigtails, tied by bright blue ribbons. I then realized she wore a simple sundress and sandals in the same color.

Noticing my appraisal, she parted her lips to giggle, pointing at me. I looked down, suddenly acutely aware that I was dressed just the same, with the hem of a yellow sundress tickling my calves.

“What is this place?”

“Shh, not now,” she whispered. Her voice seemed more real now, more human, and I instantly felt assured, though I could not explain why. She squeezed my hand, leading me along. I followed her slowly toward the small hill. As we drew closer, I could see a familiar face.

“What’s Melissa doing here?” I asked. She sat under the old tree, adorned in a pretty white sundress, a pair of wedge sandals on her feet, reading a book.

“I’m not Melissa,” the girl ahead of us answered. When she looked up, I could see the family resemblance, but surely it couldn’t be.

“John?”

The girl giggled as she stood. “Kind of.”

“Oh God. John I’m so sorry,” I sobbed. My knees buckled, but the girl rushed to catch me, grabbing me up in a tight hug as she giggled.

“Don’t be sorry, Chrissie!” she smiled warmly.

“John, please forgive me. I had no idea-” I tried to explain.

She laughed and squeezed me closer. “I told you, stop apologizing! It’s okay, really. I’m just so happy to see you again.” She paused and pushed me out to arm’s length, staring appraisingly. “It IS you, isn’t it?”

My guide smiled fondly as she nodded. “Yes, it is her John. Think of me as an intercessor. We can’t stay, but in order for you both to move on, this meeting was necessary.”

“John, this isn’t you,” I continued, pulling her into a tight hug. “I did this to you. I’m so sorry. Please, please forgive me!” I begged.

“There’s nothing to forgive,” she insisted. “You saved my life, Chrissie. I’m the one who should be feeling guilty. You had to die for me to live.”

“No, John. Don’t blame yourself. Never, ever blame yourself.”

My nameless guide stepped closer. “She’s going to be okay, John. I promise. You have to let her go for her to be able to let you go, okay? You will see one another again.”

“Um, just one thing,” she asked hesitantly. We both nodded for her to continue.

“If I want to keep dressing like this, may I?”

I had to laugh. “What?”

“Don’t laugh!” she chided, poking my chest. She smiled fondly. “Chrissie, I feel closer to you and Angel than I have in a long time. I feel like I’m part of some sort of secret club guys aren’t supposed to be a part of. I don’t want to let that go.”

I finally nodded and kissed her forehead. “Of course. Do whatever you have to do to find happiness, but please do find that happiness. Don’t mourn me anymore. I’ll wait for you on the other side, when it’s your time, and not a day sooner, okay?”

“Not a day sooner,” she answered, as we shared one final embrace. “I’ll live enough for both of us, just like you used to do for me. I love you sis.”

“I love you too, ‘sis’,” I teased, giggling a little.

My guide gently tugged my hand. “It’s time, Christina. I’m sorry.”

“Wait, will I ever see you again?” John asked, turning to my guide. The girl’s lilted giggle echoed through the area as she nodded.

“When it’s your time, you’ll see us both. Remember to live life to its fullest, so that when your time comes, you’re ready to let go too.” She leaned up to kiss his cheek and he smiled, waving as we stepped away. We turned, and she squeezed my hand. “Let’s go home.”

One Heart to Another: John's Story

Author: 

  • Zoe Taylor

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

Other Keywords: 

  • TISSUE ALERT!

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
One Heart To Another
John's Story
 ©2010 Zoe Taylor

They say that when you receive an organ donation, the person lives on as part of you, but what if the donation was from your best friend? Would their impulses and compulsions become yours?

Would you be able to cope with the grief of their death, knowing they gave you life?

One of a pair alongside Christina's Story.


Christina often said, with every ounce of seriousness she possessed, that if she could, she would give me her heart. As I lay in the hospital bed, drearily wasting away, I felt her warm hand touch mine.

I spent my entire life with the specter of this day hanging over me. Born with a genetically defective heart, I could never participate in intensive sports or even “pump iron” which left me with a frail figure despite my height — five feet seven inches, thank you very much.

When we were children Christina would invite me as well as my younger sister over to play with her friends. They weren’t the rough-and-tumble sorts, and while playing with dolls seemed odd for a boy, we did other things together too. She and her Girl Scout friends would take me along on their non-sanctioned nature hikes, always letting me stop to rest as I needed it, or just sitting together watching movies or television.

I had just turned twenty-one a week ago, and now found myself confined to this bed, for doctors’ fears that any strenuous activity might make things worse. Christina, my beautiful, loving childhood friend seemed almost angelic as she smiled down at me, her soft, strawberry blonde hair in perfect waves over her shoulders. She mouthed something and bent down to kiss my cheek. She turned to leave, and I felt an overwhelming sense of peace. I couldn’t explain it. I just knew I would be okay.

“John?” the melodious voice of Doctor Brahms called from the door. I tilted my head, smiling as she approached. She had the most beautiful chestnut hair, cut into a short summer bob, despite it being late September, with just enough leftover bangs to frame her olive-hued face. “How are you feeling dear?” she cooed. A cold chill rolled with determination straight down my spine.

“Hi Becky,” I whimpered. Rebecca had been my primary cardiologist for the last year, even though she only had about eight years on me in age. She always insisted I call her by her first name. She had such a wonderful bedside manner.

“Same old same old, but seeing Christina helped.” I had only been in the hospital for a few days, but If I didn’t get a transplant, I wouldn’t live to see the end of the month, so I’d take whatever small victories I could get, be they a visit from an old friend, or my doctor sneaking my favorite salad dressing in when no one was looking.

Rebecca’s face seemed to falter at my comment. She seemed uncertain about something, as though she wanted to tell me something important, yet she stayed quiet, instead moving to my bedside to read over the various monitors that seemed hard-wired to my body. Finally, she turned back to me.

“I have some good news. We have a donor lined up. I was surprised to learn the match was so perfect, but everything looks good. We’ll prep you for surgery tomorrow.”

“That’s great!” I cheered, as best I could anyway, given the circumstances. “If you don’t mind my asking though, what happened to the donor?”

She shook her head slowly. “I’m not at liberty to say yet,” she answered in an uncharacteristically neutral tone. She reached out to squeeze my hand. “It’ll all make sense when you wake up.”

“Does this mean I can’t eat anything?” I asked as I looked up at her. I knew Rebecca well enough to know when something seriously bothered her, but I decided not to press the subject.

She laughed warm-heartedly. “Yes, that means I can’t sneak you any salad dressing. Look on the bright side though. In a few days, you’ll be able to eat a real hamburger without your dietician having an aneurysm,” she teased. Even though she had gone back to joking with me, she had a twinge in her voice that felt so out of character for her.

I passed most of the rest of the evening into the next morning sleeping. No one, not even Christina came in to check up on me. I tried to call my sister’s dorm, but no one answered, and Christina seemed to have turned off her cell phone. She NEVER turned off her cell phone. Someone would have some explaining to do when I came out of surgery.

~oOo~

I awoke to find myself in a darkened room. I vaguely recalled, earlier in the day, waking and dozing off again several times over as nurses poked and prodded, albeit gently, while they ran their various and myriad tests, though now all seemed quiet. I squinted, shifting my gaze slowly from one side to the other.

I could just barely see the top of my nineteen year old sister’s dyed-blonde crown as she slept, slumped forward in a chair at my side. I thought I caught the briefest glimpse of Christina out of the corner of my eye, but when I turned to say something, I saw no one. I groaned lightly, causing the slumbering angel’s snores to subside.

She sat bolt upright, her soft, jade gaze focusing on me for just a moment as though she were the one that had been sedated. She smiled gently, almost sadly as she leapt to her feet, her sneakers eliciting a muted ‘thud’ as she leaned over the bed. She bent down to kiss my forehead.

“You’re finally awake,” she sobbed in a bittersweet tone. My sister and I had always been very close as children, and she beat the ever-loving snot out of more than one boy who picked on me in high school even despite being nearly two years my junior.

When her tears finally subsided enough for her to speak, she cleared her throat. “Oh, John, I’m so glad you’re awake. Something bad happened, but we weren’t allowed to tell you because the Doc said your old heart wouldn’t be able to take it.”

I frowned, shaking my head slowly. “I knew something was up when Christina turned her phone off. What’s going on Angel?” Angel, by the way, was my pet name for her. Her real name was Melissa, but she had been my guardian angel all my life.

“I-it’s Christina,” she started to sob again. “John I don’t know how to tell you this, but,” she paused, swallowing a lump in her throat that just wouldn’t go down, “a-around noon yesterday, sh-she … she was in a fatal car accident.”

“What?!” I yelped more than shouted. This couldn’t be possible. “You’re joking right? This is a sick joke!”

She shook her head slowly as she tried to contain her own grief. “I’m so sorry.”

I could see in her eyes that this was no joke, even as much as I wished it was. As close as Christina and I were, she and Melissa were as much like sisters after these past few years as well.

“But she was just here last night! She came in and squeezed my hand and smiled at me!” I insisted vainly.

Melissa stared awkwardly, her bottom lip quivering. “John, that’s impossible; she died on the way to the hospital!”

Suddenly, I no longer cared whose heart I’d been given. I slowly released my sister’s hand, which I hadn’t realized until now that I’d had a tight grip upon, as I numbly lay back. This was a nightmare. I had to be dreaming.

“Please, dear God let me wake up. This has to be a nightmare,” I begged, but no answer came, other than Melissa’s light squeeze on my forearm.

“John, there’s more,” she whispered more softly. “Christina had a donor card.”

I slowly tilted my head to stare at her, bitter tears beginning to sting my eyes. “A-are you saying she…?”

She nodded. I could no longer hold back the floodgate and burst into tears. Melissa leaned close and wrapped me in a tight hug, carefully avoiding the tubes in my clean-shaven chest even as I weakly buried myself in her shoulder. Christina kept her promise. She gave me her heart, but at a terrible cost to us both.

~oOo~

I found it incredibly difficult to think about anything over the following week, but how much I would miss Christina. Even as adults she had always been there for me with a smile and a hug. To add to it, I felt horribly guilty that I could live on at the expense of her life.

It was an accident. Accidents happen, but it still hurt deeply. Worst of all I couldn’t even attend her funeral because my doctors wanted to keep me under constant observation to ensure that the transplant was a success. I first started to notice the impulses about a week after the funeral, though.

It was such a subtle thing that at first, I literally gave no thought to it. I chalked it up to grief, to missing my best friend. The first thing I was going to do when I got out of that hospital was to visit her grave, and apologize for not coming sooner, then maybe I could start to find some small semblance of peace. At the two week mark, I was finally discharged.

Christina’s parents had for the most part become my and Melissa’s parents. Mom died giving birth to Melissa, and we lost Dad five years ago from complications to what should have been a routine operation. Nancy, Christina’s mom, wanted to take me straight home, but I insisted they let me visit Christina first. I owed it to her.

I said before that I had begun to feel the strangest subtle impulses, and it’s true. As time passed they became more deeply nagging. I never truly felt compelled to do anything, so much as that it felt wrong NOT to do these things.

For example, when I would go to the bathroom and noticed my hairy legs, I felt a subtle compulsion to shave. When I’d clean my fingernails, I’d instinctively reach, expecting to find a bottle of fingernail polish on my bedside table, and more than once I thought of asking if I could borrow some of Melissa’s. Things like this, I chalked up to grief. It had to be my addled mind missing my dear friend.

The cemetery where they had laid her to rest moved me to tears in its beauty. They buried her in the shade of a large oak tree. Christina loved climbing trees when we were little, but never once, not once did she give me a hard time about not being able to join her. She’d scamper like a squirrel up to a high branch as I sat at the base and watched in awe.

I sat at the base of the ancient wooden behemoth that would now watch over her through eternity, and as I drew my knees closer, I stared at her grave marker. I rambled, ranted, babbled endlessly and incoherently at her, and when I could finally say no more, when I cried my last tear, I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder.

I looked up, hoping to see Christina, instead coming face to face with her kneeling mother, twin trails of tears rolling down her cheeks. She embraced me, and I turned to squeeze her tightly close. It felt ‘right’ somehow. Being held like that, crying into her arms felt right on so many unexplainable levels. Before, she had been more like a favorite aunt, but now…

“Please don’t blame yourself like this. She always said she would have given you her heart if she could. She’s a part of you now.” she whispered in my ear. I simply nodded and laid my head on her shoulder. I never wanted to let go.

I never thought of it like that though. Christina was now a part of me. I smiled meekly and kissed her cheek. “Thanks Mom,” I responded without really thinking. We both stared awkwardly at each other for just a moment after that before she smiled a little more brightly, pulling me to my feet and into a proper hug. I’d never called her that before, but that’s really and truly what she was to me now.

~oOo~

When Dad died and we moved in with Christina’s family, she and Melissa shared their bedroom up until college. Melissa had her dorm to go back to, but I’d been so weak since June that I simply couldn’t bring myself to re-enroll. Instead I arranged to take my classes for the semester online, so that I could rest as often as I needed while hoping, vainly, for an organ donor.

I followed Nancy as she carried my bags inside. I tried to help, but she insisted, saying that I could help her with groceries tomorrow if I felt up to it. I certainly physically felt up to it, but emotionally I wasn’t so sure.

I stopped outside Christina’s and Melissa’s old bedroom. Nancy paused and turned back. She set my bag down and approached, wrapping me in a hug. “I haven’t had the courage to go through her things. No one’s even been in there since August except to move the boxes from her dorm into the closet.”

I felt the oddest compulsion to go inside. My hands shook as I eased the door open. I’d been in Melissa and Christina’s room a thousand times, and knew every nook and cranny by heart, from the twin beds in matched white lace-trimmed bedding to the plethora of stuffed animals both girls collected, but neither felt brave enough to take to college with them.

I quickly pulled the door closed. Nancy had already gone on to my bedroom. I moved to follow, squeezing her hand as we passed in the doorway. As I sat on the edge of my bed something felt wrong, though. This was my room. This was my personal space where I spent every night before college, on breaks, and now while I took online classes, yet it didn’t feel like ‘mine’. I slowly eased myself off the bed, and after pulling my shoes off, I padded barefoot back down to the girls’ room.

Again, I eased the door open and stepped inside. The feeling of ‘wrongness’ faded, despite my grief. As I sat on Christina’s bed I picked up her favorite stuffed lion. I stroked its hot pink mane and white fur as I curled up on her bed and closed my eyes. I felt the beginnings of a faint smile tug at my lips. I began to relax, and soon found myself fast asleep.

I woke with a jolt to find ‘Mom’ gently nudging my shoulder with her hand. She sat on the edge of the bed, watching as I let go of the stuffed lion and sat up. After a bleary second or two to collect my scattered thoughts, I smiled at her.

“Sorry, I guess I dozed off,” I whispered groggily. She smiled back as she leaned forward to kiss my forehead.

“It’s alright sweetheart. I came to check on you, and when you weren’t in your room, I got worried.”

“But I am in-” I began, but stopped myself. Wait, this is Christina’s room.

Mom — sorry, NANCY gave me a funny look, but she apparently decided not to ask, instead shifting her gaze toward the stuffed lion. She picked it up and turned it over slowly in her hands as tears welled up. “This was Chrissie’s favorite. She hated leaving it home, but refused to take it with her.”

She exhaled slowly, setting it aside as she sniffled. I slid down the bed, planting my bare feet on the floor as I wrapped her in a tight hug, letting her cry into my shoulder. “I wish I could stay here,” I mumbled quietly. She slowly looked up at me, and I shook my head. “I mean, in this room. I dunno what it is, but I feel ‘right’ being here. I feel safe, ‘home’.”

“If that’s what you want, honey, we won’t stop you,” she replied gently. " I know it’s going to sound silly, but I’m making Chrissie’s favorite meal tonight — stuffed bell peppers.”

Oh God, stuffed bell peppers sounded so tasty right now! But I’d never eaten them before because they were so bad for my diet, at least the way Christina liked them.

“I guess you could say it’s my way of saying goodbye,” she added as she stood. “I’ll whip you up a salad if you want?” she looked back at me, and for a brief moment, a thoughtful smile crossed her lips.

I shook my head quickly as I stood to wrap her in another hug. “Mom, I … I think I’m going crazy,” I exhaled slowly. She looked at me with no small amount of concern.

“What’s wrong?”

“It’s little things. Like this room doesn’t feel like Chrissie’s. It feels like mine, and right now stuffed bell peppers sound-” about that time, my stomach rumbled, loudly. I giggled. Yes. Giggled. “Really, really tasty.”

She pulled me into a hug, slowly stroking my hair. I never wore my hair long before this past few months, but I’d let it go as I hardly ever had the strength to go anywhere, even before the heart attack. It now hung delicately just at my shoulders.

“We’re all grieving differently honey,” she cooed, trying to be strong for me, I guessed. “Chrissie’s father has been burying himself in his work, and I’ve taken up sewing again. I don’t want to forget her. I’ll never forget her,” she insisted, “But right now, I do what I can to take my mind off the pain because it’s what she would have wanted.”

I sat down on the edge of the bed as Mo- Nancy left the room. What would Christina do? Christina would wrap me in a hug, kiss my cheek, and tell me it would be okay, but what did she do to relax? Well, besides yoga, she painted her toenails. She once joked that painting her nails was to her what meditation was to a Buddhist monk. The slow and methodical act of deliberate strokes with a nail brush required focus and dedication.

I was ready to try anything right now, and given the odd impulses I’d been having to bother Melissa for a bottle earlier in the week, I couldn’t really find an argument against at least trying. Christina’s makeup kits, along with the rest of the things she had taken to college with her, resided in one of many boxes in the closet that I dared not touch, though I felt another odd compulsion. Following it, I knelt down beside the bed, reaching up into the darkness.

A bottle of raspberry sparkle had been suspended from a single piece of twine. A note on the bottle read, “Chrissie, found this in my makeup kit. Hiding it here in the usual place in case you leave yours in the dorm next time you’re home. Love, Melissa.”

I smiled thoughtfully. Christina was so forgetful at times. She’d lose her head if it weren’t so firmly bolted to her neck. I laughed to myself as I sat down on the bed and, drawing my bare foot up, peeled off my sock, planting my foot flat on the bed. As I rested my cheek against the side of my leg, focusing intently on my toes, I began to lose myself in my work.

My mind drifted to happier times. I thought of the fun the three of us had with Christina’s other friends, how excited Melissa always seemed to be hanging out with the ‘older girls’, and how no one seemed to really mind or care that I was a boy. We were all friends. Silly things like gender only mattered when we were going to the bathroom, and even then, I had been dragged more than once into the girls’ room to guard a stall, much to my embarrassment.

“Dinner will be ready in … an…” Mom trailed off as she stared at me. Not only did my toenails now sparkle, I had apparently gone on to do my fingernails as well. I hadn’t even realized I’d done it until her voice roused me from my reverie. I blinked a few times.

“Sorry. It’s just, I-” I fumbled, trying to explain my twisted logic, but she interrupted me.

“No, you don’t have to apologize sweetie. It’s just … Well for a second there, you looked just like Christina,” she spoke in a soft, reverent tone. I felt tears welling up for no explainable reason. I stood to approach her, but she met me halfway, embracing me as I rested my head on her shoulder.

“Chrissie used to talk about how painting her toenails was like her way of meditating,” I sniffed. “You said you guys are coping differently, so I asked myself what she’d do if it were her.”

“I think it helped,” she offered softly, kissing my forehead. “You don’t seem as tense. Hey, do you want to help me make dinner?”

“That sounds like fun. I’d love to.” Granted, I’d never actually cooked before, it did sound like fun. She squeezed my hand as she led me back down the hall.

“I’ll talk to Dean about your nails,” she teased, “But I don’t think he’d give you any trouble anyway. Honestly I’m surprised Chrissie and Melissa never ganged up on you.”

“They threatened to once in awhile,” I laughed, fondly remembering, “But they’ve always been careful with me. It’s so weird. Chrissie gave me a new lease on life. Now I can go jogging without fear of collapsing somewhere away from a phone,” or get involved in cheer at college. Wait, what? Christina was a cheerleader at our state college so that thought didn’t entirely seem alien. She looked so cute in her red-and-white uniform.

Mom smiled gently at me as she set to work on dinner. Utterly clueless as to what I should be doing, I just stood to one side awaiting each instruction as it came then after the bell peppers were ready for the oven, sat at the kitchen table. I couldn’t help staring at my self-manicure, the sparkling nail polish gleaming in the overhead light. I felt so relaxed after finally giving in to these subtle little compulsions.

It’s important to emphasize that I never felt coerced or goaded or anything so bizarre. It just felt ‘right’ to do these things, as weird as they sounded when I let myself think about them. I decided to try an experiment. The next time I had a compulsion, I’d just let myself follow it and see how I felt afterward.

If this was my mind’s way of dealing with my grief, then that’s just the way it would be. I’d get through it eventually, and maybe have a better respect for my friend, and my sister, on the other side.

~oOo~

The strange, subtle impulses I’d been ignoring for the last two weeks since my surgery seemed less strange as I allowed myself to indulge them. Sitting down to use the bathroom, for example, didn’t bother me as much as I had expected, though the desire to take a long, very hot bubble bath on the other hand, I found more difficult. I only ever took showers, so I had some trepidation about boiling myself in hot, soapy water, to say nothing of taking a razor to my legs in the process!

I survived, though. Through bubble bath and scented beads, I truly felt renewed as I stepped out of the tub and carefully patted myself dry. As I picked up a pair of boxer shorts though, I again felt a sense of … off-ness.

There was no way in Hell I was going to do something about that, though. All of Christina’s clothing had been carefully packed up by someone at the school, and Dad stacked them in her closet, but I refused to violate Christina’s privacy like that.

Grumbling to myself that such a thought could even cross my mind, I pulled my sweat pants up, throwing on one of my baggy t-shirts and padded out of the bathroom. I slowly walked into the kitchen. I needed a neutral place to think, which meant my old bedroom wouldn’t work. As I buried my face in my hands, Mom stepped in from the living room.

“I thought I heard you in here. Is everything okay dear?”

I shook my head slowly. “I think I’m losing it,” I whimpered. She rushed to my side and wrapped me in a tight hug. “Oh, sweetheart. Do you want to talk?”

I nodded, turning to bury my face in her midsection as I threw my arms around her. “I-it’s these damned little compulsions.”

“You mean like painting your nails?” she asked, concerned.

“Yes, and wanting to stay in Chrissie’s room, and now, I-I-” I stammered. I closed my eyes tightly. She slowly stroked my still-wet hair, waiting patiently for me to continue.

“I caught myself thinking about going through her boxes for something to wear,” I sobbed. “This isn’t normal. This isn’t just grieving. I think I’m going insane!”

She smiled softly as she leaned down to kiss the top of my head. She pulled me up into her loving embrace.

“Sweetheart… Chrissie was like a sister to you as much as you’ve been like a child to us,” I noted she carefully avoided use of the word ‘son’, but didn’t say anything. “Chrissie loved you with all her heart. She would want you to do whatever you feel will make you happy. We were just going to donate everything to Goodwill without even looking at any of it, but … but if you want to go through her things,” she paused, cupping my face in her hands. I melted at her soft, unconditionally loving smile, “Then you should.”

I gave her a meek smile as I nodded. She made a lot of sense. Melissa and Christina were forever sharing their things. I’d swear I’d see them wearing an outfit one week that the other would wear the next on many occasions. But I still had to wonder if she would really be okay with that.

“You said earlier that I looked like her. Are… Are you sure it’s okay?”

Smiling fondly, she nodded. “It hurts not having her, knowing I’ll never see that precious smile again, but it’s as I’ve said all along honey, she’s a part of you now. Her heart beats in your chest.”

“Thanks, Mommy,” I whimpered as we both burst into tears. We stood, quietly sobbing as we clung to each other for what felt like an eternity.

That night, before I went to bed, I went through Christina’s things and found a simple pair of white panties and a peach colored pajama set. I took her favorite purple hairbrush from another box, sitting on the edge of ‘my’ bed and brushing my hair. Mom appeared in the doorway holding a glass of warm milk. She smiled so softly at me as she approached, and I set my brush aside.

“Here, this will help you sleep. It’s something my mother used to mix up for me when I had trouble sleeping.”

“What’s in it?” I asked as I accepted the glass, yet somehow I already knew. I felt, for the first time, an intense impulse. I felt strongly that I should drink it, and as I did, a warming sensation washed over me. I smiled at her as I handed her the glass, sliding my legs up onto the bed and lying down.

“Honey and cinnamon mostly,” she answered as she pulled the covers up over me. She reached for Christina’s favorite stuffed lion, carefully laying it beside me. As she bent down to kiss my forehead, I smiled a little and whispered.

“Good night Mom.”

“Goodnight Princess,” she whispered back. “We’ll sort all this out, I promise. Just do what you feel is right. It’s what she would want.”

~oOo~

I suddenly found myself in a strange and unfamiliar place, but it still felt kind of relaxing. A big oak tree like the one that now watched over Christina stood tall behind me, and I could see an endless, starry night sky sprawled out overhead.

“I must be dreaming,” I said softly, and blinked. “Was that… is that my voice?!” I sounded female. I giggled. Now I knew I was dreaming, but what a dream!

I felt something tickling my calves and when I looked down, spotted the source. A simple white sundress clung to my newfound curves. Further along, a pair of wedge sandals hugged my feet as though they were handcrafted for me.

I couldn’t explain why, but I felt an overwhelming urge to stay here and wait, as though I were supposed to meet someone here.

I eased myself down, and suddenly felt something beneath my hand. A book? Its gilded pages, bound in rustic leather, seemed at once ancient and brand new. I leafed through a few pages, but I couldn’t focus on the words. I suddenly became aware of a pair of footfalls approaching, and a familiar voice: one that I never thought I’d hear again.

“What’s Melissa doing here?” Christina asked in surprise.

“I’m not Melissa,” I answered, smiling up at her. I giggled as I stood to hug her.

“John?”

“Kind of,” I answered gently. I still hadn’t gotten used to this girlish voice, but I kind of liked it.

“Oh God. John I’m so sorry,” she wailed. Suddenly her knees buckled, but I’d already been on the approach to hug her so I managed to catch her in my arms. I pulled her close, and another giggle escaped. I couldn’t help it. I was just so happy to see her again.

“Don’t be sorry, Chrissie!” I answered cheerfully, beaming a smile that could melt the coldest heart. It felt so good to hold her again, just one more time.

“John, please forgive me. I had no idea-” she tried to protest, but I cut her off.

“I told you, stop apologizing! It’s okay, really. I’m just so happy to see you again.” I had to hold her out at arm’s length to look her over again. This felt too real to be a dream. “It is you, isn’t it?” I asked, hopeful.

Until now I had been ignoring the younger girl with her. Despite the pigtails I had to guess the other girl, dressed in a cute blue sundress, had to be about seventeen or eighteen. She stepped closer to us and smiled reassuringly.

“Yes, it is her John. Think of me as an intercessor. We can’t stay, but in order for you both to move on, this meeting was necessary.”

“John, this isn’t you,” Christina sobbed as she wrapped her arms around me. “I did this to you. I’m so sorry. Please, please forgive me!” What was she talking about? She gave me my life!

“There’s nothing to forgive,” I told her as gently as I could manage. “You saved my life, Chrissie. I’m the one who should be feeling guilty. You had to die for me to live,” I practically whimpered.

“No, John. Don’t blame yourself. Never, ever blame yourself.”

The other girl moved a step closer. “She’s going to be okay, John. I promise. You have to let her go for her to be able to let you go, okay? You will see one another again.”

I bit my lip. There was something I just had to ask. I’d thought about this all afternoon. I knew it felt sudden, but I couldn’t escape or deny how much closer I felt to both my Angel and Christina now. I didn’t want to give that up.

“Um, just one thing,” I hesitantly asked. They nodded in unison. “If I want to keep dressing like this, may I?”

Christina laughed. She laughed! “What?”

“Don’t laugh!” I teased, poking her lightly in the chest to put a point on my statement even as I smiled at her to show I wasn’t really upset. “Chrissie, I feel closer to you and Angel than I have in a long time. I feel like I’m part of some sort of secret club guys aren’t supposed to be a part of. I don’t want to let that go.”

She nodded happily as she leaned closer to kiss my forehead. I gave her a light squeeze in response. “Of course. Do whatever you have to do to find happiness, but please do find that happiness. Don’t mourn me anymore. I’ll wait for you on the other side, when it’s your time, and not a day sooner, okay?”

“Not a day sooner,” I answered happily as I gave her one last sisterly hug. “I love you sis.”

“I love you too, ‘sis’,” she teased. I felt a little blush in my cheeks as she giggled.

The other girl took her by the hand and smiled gently. “It’s time, Christina. I’m sorry.”

“Will I ever see you again?”

“When it’s your time, you’ll see us both. Remember to live life to its fullest, so that when your time comes, you’re ready to let go too.” The girl responded. She leaned up to kiss my cheek cheek. I could still feel the warmth of her lips as I smiled and waved.. They stepped away, turned, and she squeezed Christina’s hand. “Let’s go home.”

I woke early the next morning. Darkness pervaded my surroundings. Was that all just a dream? Did that really happen? In the distance, I heard a lilted giggle. I suddenly became aware of something in my hands that felt rough, almost like rustic leather.

I reached out over the nightstand, turning on Christina’s lamp, to find the book from my dreams. I clutched it to my chest as I sat in silence, smiling fondly.


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/19607/zoe-taylor